summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/64070-0.txt
blob: 6f70a050e88548133cec63a056631ba496f3433e (plain)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169
7170
7171
7172
7173
7174
7175
7176
7177
7178
7179
7180
7181
7182
7183
7184
7185
7186
7187
7188
7189
7190
7191
7192
7193
7194
7195
7196
7197
7198
7199
7200
7201
7202
7203
7204
7205
7206
7207
7208
7209
7210
7211
7212
7213
7214
7215
7216
7217
7218
7219
7220
7221
7222
7223
7224
7225
7226
7227
7228
7229
7230
7231
7232
7233
7234
7235
7236
7237
7238
7239
7240
7241
7242
7243
7244
7245
7246
7247
7248
7249
7250
7251
7252
7253
7254
7255
7256
7257
7258
7259
7260
7261
7262
7263
7264
7265
7266
7267
7268
7269
7270
7271
7272
7273
7274
7275
7276
7277
7278
7279
7280
7281
7282
7283
7284
7285
7286
7287
7288
7289
7290
7291
7292
7293
7294
7295
7296
7297
7298
7299
7300
7301
7302
7303
7304
7305
7306
7307
7308
7309
7310
7311
7312
7313
7314
7315
7316
7317
7318
7319
7320
7321
7322
7323
7324
7325
7326
7327
7328
7329
7330
7331
7332
7333
7334
7335
7336
7337
7338
7339
7340
7341
7342
7343
7344
7345
7346
7347
7348
7349
7350
7351
7352
7353
7354
7355
7356
7357
7358
7359
7360
7361
7362
7363
7364
7365
7366
7367
7368
7369
7370
7371
7372
7373
7374
7375
7376
7377
7378
7379
7380
7381
7382
7383
7384
7385
7386
7387
7388
7389
7390
7391
7392
7393
7394
7395
7396
7397
7398
7399
7400
7401
7402
7403
7404
7405
7406
7407
7408
7409
7410
7411
7412
7413
7414
7415
7416
7417
7418
7419
7420
7421
7422
7423
7424
7425
7426
7427
7428
7429
7430
7431
7432
7433
7434
7435
7436
7437
7438
7439
7440
7441
7442
7443
7444
7445
7446
7447
7448
7449
7450
7451
7452
7453
7454
7455
7456
7457
7458
7459
7460
7461
7462
7463
7464
7465
7466
7467
7468
7469
7470
7471
7472
7473
7474
7475
7476
7477
7478
7479
7480
7481
7482
7483
7484
7485
7486
7487
7488
7489
7490
7491
7492
7493
7494
7495
7496
7497
7498
7499
7500
7501
7502
7503
7504
7505
7506
7507
7508
7509
7510
7511
7512
7513
7514
7515
7516
7517
7518
7519
7520
7521
7522
7523
7524
7525
7526
7527
7528
7529
7530
7531
7532
7533
7534
7535
7536
7537
7538
7539
7540
7541
7542
7543
7544
7545
7546
7547
7548
7549
7550
7551
7552
7553
7554
7555
7556
7557
7558
7559
7560
7561
7562
7563
7564
7565
7566
7567
7568
7569
7570
7571
7572
7573
7574
7575
7576
7577
7578
7579
7580
7581
7582
7583
7584
7585
7586
7587
7588
7589
7590
7591
7592
7593
7594
7595
7596
7597
7598
7599
7600
7601
7602
7603
7604
7605
7606
7607
7608
7609
7610
7611
7612
7613
7614
7615
7616
7617
7618
7619
7620
7621
7622
7623
7624
7625
7626
7627
7628
7629
7630
7631
7632
7633
7634
7635
7636
7637
7638
7639
7640
7641
7642
7643
7644
7645
7646
7647
7648
7649
7650
7651
7652
7653
7654
7655
7656
7657
7658
7659
7660
7661
7662
7663
7664
7665
7666
7667
7668
7669
7670
7671
7672
7673
7674
7675
7676
7677
7678
7679
7680
7681
7682
7683
7684
7685
7686
7687
7688
7689
7690
7691
7692
7693
7694
7695
7696
7697
7698
7699
7700
7701
7702
7703
7704
7705
7706
7707
7708
7709
7710
7711
7712
7713
7714
7715
7716
7717
7718
7719
7720
7721
7722
7723
7724
7725
7726
7727
7728
7729
7730
7731
7732
7733
7734
7735
7736
7737
7738
7739
7740
7741
7742
7743
7744
7745
7746
7747
7748
7749
7750
7751
7752
7753
7754
7755
7756
7757
7758
7759
7760
7761
7762
7763
7764
7765
7766
7767
7768
7769
7770
7771
7772
7773
7774
7775
7776
7777
7778
7779
7780
7781
7782
7783
7784
7785
7786
7787
7788
7789
7790
7791
7792
7793
7794
7795
7796
7797
7798
7799
7800
7801
7802
7803
7804
7805
7806
7807
7808
7809
7810
7811
7812
7813
7814
7815
7816
7817
7818
7819
7820
7821
7822
7823
7824
7825
7826
7827
7828
7829
7830
7831
7832
7833
7834
7835
7836
7837
7838
7839
7840
7841
7842
7843
7844
7845
7846
7847
7848
7849
7850
7851
7852
7853
7854
7855
7856
7857
7858
7859
7860
7861
7862
7863
7864
7865
7866
7867
7868
7869
7870
7871
7872
7873
7874
7875
7876
7877
7878
7879
7880
7881
7882
7883
7884
7885
7886
7887
7888
7889
7890
7891
7892
7893
7894
7895
7896
7897
7898
7899
7900
7901
7902
7903
7904
7905
7906
7907
7908
7909
7910
7911
7912
7913
7914
7915
7916
7917
7918
7919
7920
7921
7922
7923
7924
7925
7926
7927
7928
7929
7930
7931
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 64070 ***

Transcriber’s Notes:

Text enclosed by underscores is in italics (_italics_), and text
enclosed by equal signs is in bold (=bold=).

Additional Transcriber’s Notes are at the end.

       *       *       *       *       *

[Illustration: “Gil led his cousin forward.” See page 42.]




THE SECRET CHART


  OR
  TREASURE HUNTING IN HAYTI

  BY
  LIEUT. JAMES K. ORTON

  Author of “The Last Chance Mine,” “Beach Boy Joe,” etc.

  [Illustration]

  PHILADELPHIA
  DAVID McKay, PUBLISHER
  610 SOUTH WASHINGTON SQUARE

       *       *       *       *       *

  Copyright, 1902
  By STREET & SMITH

  The Secret Chart




CONTENTS.


  CHAPTER                          PAGE

       I.--A Discovery                5

      II.--At Sea                    13

     III.--A Message                 21

      IV.--The Castaways             29

       V.--Mischief                  37

      VI.--Mutiny                    45

     VII.--Set Adrift                53

    VIII.--Turning the Tables        61

      IX.--Bound South               69

       X.--Hayti                     77

      XI.--Conjectures               85

     XII.--A Strange Spectacle       93

    XIII.--In Trouble               101

     XIV.--The Cave                 109

      XV.--A Discovery              117

     XVI.--Andy                     125

    XVII.--A Successful Scheme      133

   XVIII.--Treasure Hunting         141

     XIX.--The Wreck                149

      XX.--The Underground Passage  157

     XXI.--A Trap                   165

    XXII.--Run to Cover             173

   XXIII.--Secret of the Cave       181

    XXIV.--The Treasure Chamber     189

     XXV.--To the Rescue            197

    XXVI.--A Pitched Battle         205

   XXVII.--Under Cover              213

  XXVIII.--A Second Alarm           221

    XXIX.--In the Tunnel            229

     XXX.--The Story                237

    XXXI.--An Opportune Arrival     244

   XXXII.--The Departure            252

       *       *       *       *       *

THE SECRET CHART.




CHAPTER I. A DISCOVERY.


Near the mouth of Spuyten Duyvil Creek the yacht _Day Dream_ lay at
anchor on a certain day in September, two years ago.

The driving rain only served to give her white hull, with its trimmings
of gold, an additional luster, bringing into yet bolder relief the
polished mahogany and walnut inboard woodwork.

Two sailors and an old colored steward remained below to escape an
unnecessary wetting, and the fifty-ton beauty tugged at the cable as
if trying to escape from her moorings before her caretakers should be
aware of the fact.

On the river bank, half-hidden by a clump of trees, was the old stone
house owned by Henry Mansfield, formerly a captain in the China trade,
but now retired. Having accumulated considerable wealth, he believed it
would be more pleasant to remain ashore permanently; but, after a short
time of idleness, his love for the sea returned with redoubled force,
and, as a result, the _Day Dream_ was purchased.

On her the captain spent considerably more than half his time, and now
the little craft was provisioned for a long southern cruise, much to
the delight of the owner’s son Gilbert, and his nephew, Nelson Duncan,
who had, after no slight difficulty, succeeded in gaining permission to
make the voyage.

The boys were on shore overhauling their traps, preparatory to leaving
early next morning, and having considerable trouble in deciding just
what should be left behind.

“We’ve laid out a big pile of stuff,” Gilbert said, as he surveyed the
guns, fishing tackle, clothes, and a general assortment of odds and
ends, which both he and his cousin had thought would be necessary to
their comfort and pleasure during the voyage; “but if we throw anything
out, it will be just what we may want most when the yacht is at sea.”

“But how are we to get so much aboard?”

“In case your trunk and mine won’t hold it all, there’s an old chest in
the attic, which will be the very ticket. If it doesn’t stop raining
pretty soon, we’ll have to get a piece of tarpaulin to cover them while
going out to the schooner.”

That the old chest would be needed was learned very soon, and Gil said,
with a sigh:

“There’s no question but that something must be left. We’ll pack the
most important, and then decide as to the rest. Come on, it won’t take
long to overhaul what is in the attic.”

The only idea in the minds of the boys was to secure that which would
serve as a receptacle for their goods until the same could be carried
to the schooner, and, on finding the well-worn chest, it was only
natural to first make sure that it was empty.

The rusted lock was fastened, and, eager to complete the work as soon
as possible, Gil knocked the hasp off by kicking at it, after which the
lid was thrown open.

At first glance one would have said that it contained nothing, but on
turning it upside down several articles rolled out.

Idle curiosity, rather than a belief that anything important would be
found, caused the boys to pick up the contents, and Nelse cried, as he
went toward the window:

“Say, Gil, here’s a piece of an old newspaper, containing what appears
to be an old story. Where did the chest come from?”

“I don’t know. Read what you have found, if it is interesting.”

“There is a long account here, but if you can keep quiet a few moments,
I’ll make it out, in spite of the many creases and the dirt.”

Then Nelse began the following:

“North of that wild promontory which projects itself into the tropic
waters of the Mexican Gulf at the northwestern extremity of Hayti,
and four miles to seaward of the ancient town, lies a rocky inlet
known as Tortuga de Mar. In size and aspect it is insignificant. Yet,
lilliputian and unfamiliar though it now is, it gave birth to the most
merciless and picturesque class of marine cutthroats known to history.”

“Keep that until we start,” Gil said, impatiently, as his cousin paused
to take a long breath. “Just now we want to get our traps aboard,
instead of reading some musty tale.”

“Wait a moment, and find out what it means. We’ve got plenty of time,”
Nelse said, and then he continued:

“Back in the opening decades of the seventeenth century adventurous
criminals from throughout the Antilles began to collect on the islet,
and in a few years Tortuga became the recognized headquarters of the
Spanish Main. From it as from a fever germ went out a fire of blood,
piracy, and lawlessness which spread over the waters of the Western
World.

“Tortuga was settled in the first years of this century by Spanish
pioneers from the island known as Hispanola, or ‘Little Spain.’ It was
given the fanciful name of Tortuga de Mar, ‘The Sea Tortoise,’ from its
resemblance in shape to that amphibian. The settlers were a worthy and
simple folk, for the most part fishermen, who, for a few months in the
twelve, varied life by hunting the wild cattle which fed in the wooded
coast lands.

“Scarcely had they become well established on the Tortoise, when, one
morning in May, 1632, they were mystified at the sight of a pinnace
load of strange seamen landing on the key which faces the mouth of
their harbor. Fifteen restless spirits from the French colony of St.
Christopher had, with the adventurous recklessness which marked that
day and those waters, set out for the best location which fortune
and a west wind should put in their way. They were allowed to put up
sapodilla shelters at the harbor mouth, and also to shoot their French
bullets into wild bulls on the opposite coast.

“In a few weeks it became evident that the rascally strangers could
slaughter and _boucan_ more beeves in a day than the entire Spanish
community could in three. _Boucanning_, by the way, was a peculiar
process of curing flesh by jerking, salting, and drying in the
sunshine, the term being derived from an aboriginal word applied by
the cannibal Caribbes to the curing of human flesh. Such was the skill
of the intruders in converting the bulls into a superior, merchantable
product by means of the _boucan_ that the Spanish derisively applied
the native word to them.

“As Tortuga lay directly in the path of European vessels bound for
Mexican ports, the fifteen Frenchmen immediately built up a thriving
business in _boucanned_ beef. Doubloons, pieces-of-eight, and moidores
became to them as shells or seabeans to the Spanish fishermen. Word
went back apace to St. Christopher, throwing that island into such an
uproar that the craze to go _a-boucanning_ carried its most unruly
seamen to the Tortoise.

“Frenchmen came down upon the islet like a swarm of mosquitoes, and
overran it before the simple Spanish folks could recover from their
astonishment. Ominous growlings were heard among the original settlers,
but for such trivial matters as round Spanish oaths the intruders cared
never a whit. Just before dawn, December 1, 1633, the Spanish islanders
met at the plaza of their little town, and descended headlong upon the
intruders at the _boucanning_ beaches. Then began a massacre, during
which the intruders were cut down wherever found.

“Immediately after this the _boucanning_ foreigners formed themselves
into a band composed of a collection of couples. Each two hunters made
common property of all possessions of either. They bound themselves
by every oath to an imperishable brotherhood. Each swore to avenge
with death any insult offered to the other. The two hunted and lived
together by day, slept together by night, and were as one flesh; and
always as the band ranged the coast valleys, grew the purpose of
avenging the Tortuga massacre.

“A few months later the Frenchmen took the islanders by surprise. A
carnival of butchery ensued. When it was completed the village was
burned. The most lawless of the murderers was one Pierre Le Gros, a
sailor of oxlike frame and weight, hailing originally from Dieppe,
who, with twenty-seven fellow spirits, stole a small sloop from a
Tortugan skipper, and started on a nautical foray on whatsoever Spanish
merchantmen fate might cast in his course.

“The act was of sufficient gravity to daunt even the chosen crew of
cutthroats captained by Pierre, had the proposed prey been anything
but Spanish, since it was plain piracy. For two days the sloop ran on
before a northerly wind, swinging down into the Caribbean Sea, but
sighting no craft. On the third afternoon out Pierre spied a galleon,
one of the Panama pearl fleet, which had been separated from its sister
vessels in a recent hurricane. Until night shut down, he craftily kept
away toward the windward horizon. Then, under cover of the darkness,
he swiftly and silently approached, coming alongside at daybreak. The
entire twenty-eight buccaneers boarded the galleon, leaving their sloop
adrift.

“Six men rushed headlong to the gunroom, taking immediate possession.
Six more went to the clumsy steering apparatus, while Pierre, with the
remaining fifteen, hove the morning watch overboard and made for the
cabin. On bursting into the captain’s room, Pierre found the worthy Don
playing at cards with his officers, and discussing a goodly measure of
Madeira.

“Before the captain could speak, the pirates swarmed into the
apartment, and covered the group with their pistols. In less than three
minutes the prize was theirs. The crew were marooned, and the galleon
taken to France, where, she and her cargo quickly disposed of, the
buccaneers left with all speed to rendezvous at the Tortuga.

“When the intelligence of this exploit reached the Tortoise, the entire
island was thrown into a hubbub. Nothing was thought of but to go
buccaneering for galleons. Brig after brig and ship after ship were
fitted out, and in a year this species of piracy became a recognized
business. Ten years later the Spanish commerce in these waters had been
almost entirely destroyed. The sea was forsaken for the richer prizes
on land. The rich capital of Campeche was sacked, to be, in turn,
followed by Panama, and the curers of beef had become such a power as
to attract the attention of every nation.”

“Is that all?” Gil asked, as Nelse ceased reading.

“Every word, and it isn’t such a bad sort of story, except that there’s
not more than half enough. I wonder why your father has been keeping it
in the chest?”

“I don’t believe he knew it was here. But look at the rest of this
stuff! Do you suppose these have anything to do with the piece of
newspaper?”

As he spoke, Gil picked up the other articles, and he and Nelse were
gazing at them in perplexity when Captain Mansfield entered the attic.




CHAPTER II. AT SEA.


“Well, what are you boys hunting for? Pirates’ gold?” Captain Mansfield
asked, with a hearty laugh, as he looked over Gil’s shoulder.

“We came here for this old chest, because our trunks won’t hold all
we want to carry, and in it found these things, which I don’t suppose
amount to anything; but I can’t make out why you or any one else would
want to keep them.”

As he spoke, Gil laid on the lid of the box the different, apparently
useless, articles which had fallen out when the hasp was broken. They
all had that peculiar musty, salty odor, which tells of months spent in
the forecastle, while the good ship plows her way across this or that
ocean, one day aided by favoring winds, and on the next battling for
life with the spirit of the tempest.

First the newspaper story was placed before Captain Mansfield; then a
small coil of thin, well-waxed cord; then a piece of hard, dark-colored
wood about four inches long by two wide, with the following marks
rudely cut, as if with a sheathknife:

[Illustration]

A fragment of an old British admiralty chart, showing a portion of the
northwestern end of the Island of Hayti, was next examined, and then
Gil unfolded a rough drawing, of which the sketch below is an exact
copy:

[Illustration]

“Do you know where these things came from?” Gil asked, after his father
had gazed at the odd collection for several moments in silence.

“I never saw them before.”

“Wasn’t this your chest?”

Captain Mansfield examined the outside of the box intently, apparently
more interested in the find than the boys, and then said, slowly:

“It belonged to an old sailor whom I found in Hong Kong many years ago.
He was in the last stages of consumption, and begged me to bring him to
this country. I advised him to remain in the hospital, for it seemed
certain he would die at sea; but he persisted, and on the fortieth day
out we were obliged to give him a sailor’s burial. The night he died
we were doing our best to save the ship, she having been partially
dismasted in a typhoon, and when he asked for me, I was needed on
deck. He sent word by one of the men that I was to keep his chest,
which I did, although it seemed nothing more than a dying man’s whim.
It was probably brought here with my dunnage, and I have never thought
of it since. Now I can fancy what sort of a yarn he wanted to tell me.”

“Do you suppose these things refer to buried treasure?” Nelse asked,
excitedly, remembering what had been read.

“He probably thought he knew where some of the buccaneers had hidden
their booty. Take ten old sailors together, and it is safe to say
that five of them believe they can find gold which has been hidden by
pirates.”

“Is what we read in the newspaper true?” Gil asked.

“There can be no question about it. There have been several reliable
histories of these sea robbers written, and by looking in an
encyclopædia you will learn how fragmentary this article is. New
Segovia, in Honduras, was sacked by them. Maracaibo and Gibraltar,
in the Gulf of Venezuela, were plundered by the buccaneers under the
command of D’Ollonois. Morgan, with two thousand men, crossed the
Isthmus to lay siege to Panama, and destroyed it. Coxon ravaged the
coast of Peru, and I might go on telling of their crimes until next
week without finishing the story. All this doesn’t prove, however, that
your find contains a clew to buried gold.”

“But why not try to learn if these things really amount to anything?”
Gil suggested, eagerly. “You have said you didn’t care where we went,
and this would give us a purpose.”

“Yes, and one involving no end of hard work; but if you boys want to
make the venture, and can decide where this particular spot is located,
I’ll head the _Day Dream_ for the place, and give you a chance.”

Nelse and Gil began to express their gratification; but the latter’s
father interrupted them by saying:

“Don’t thank me. Treasure hunting is very different from what you
fancy, and one day’s work, under a tropical sun, no matter how
promising your clews may be, will result in a most intense desire to
leave such jobs to other idiots. It is time now to get your traps on
board, for the storm gives promise of clearing away, with a favoring
wind, and the _Day Dream_ will be under way before sunrise.”

Then Captain Mansfield left them, and the boys set about obeying his
orders by first wrapping the supposed guides to a large amount of
wealth carefully in brown paper, after which the remainder of the work
was quickly accomplished, for their minds were so filled by belief
in their ability to unearth a pirate’s hoard, that many things were
left behind, which, under less exciting circumstances, would have been
thought absolutely indispensable.

An hour later the two were sitting in a snug corner of the yacht’s
kitchen, talking with the old darky who was “de captin ob dis yere
place,” and who rejoiced in the name of Andrew Jackson Washington
Storts.

“De skipper am pow’ful fond ob loafin’ ’roun’ in de schooner,” Andy
said, by way of opening the conversation.

“But this time it’s to be a regular cruise,” Gil replied. “We’re going
for gold, and, unless a regular hurricane strikes us, there’ll be no
shortening of sail until we make a harbor on the coast of Hayti.”

“Wha--wha--wha’s dat?” Andy asked, in mingled surprise and alarm, and
turned suddenly to face the boy.

“It’s nothing to be frightened about; we’re only going to Hayti.”

“After pirates’ gold?”

“We shall make a try for it, although father don’t think the venture
will be success----”

“Don’ do it, honey, don’ do it. Yo’ neber was dar, an’ yer ain’ got any
call fur to go.”

“You’ll think we’ve had a call when you see what was found in the chest
of a sailor who died aboard uncle’s ship,” Nelse said, laughingly.

“You’se gwine kase ob wha’ a dead man tole yer?” and now Andy exhibited
every sign of fear.

“Of course a dead man couldn’t tell us anything,” Gil replied,
impatiently. “We don’t believe in ghosts.”

“But yer will, honey, ef dis yere craft anchors anywhere ’roun’ Hayti
near the gold wha’s got blood on it.”

“So you’ve heard about treasure being buried there?” Nelse cried,
excitedly.

“I’se done more’n hear ’bout it, chile. Ef I should go fur to tell yer
all I’se seen, de berry hair would tumble away frum yer head.”

“Tell us about it, and we’ll risk our hair,” Gil said, coaxingly.

“Yer doesn’t know wha’ you’se askin’, chile. I’d done gone die dead ef
I should splain half I’se seen in dat hole ob de debble. Does yer hab
any idee who’s libbin’ dere?”

“The natives of the island, I suppose.”

“Jes’ listen to me, chillun, an’ den go ashore same’s I’se gwine fur
to do ef de captain ’sists on headin’ dis yere schooner to dat place.
Dere’s voudoos ’roun’ de coast,” and the old man looked over his
shoulder, as he spoke, as if believing some horrible punishment would
be meted out to him for so much as mentioning the dreaded name.

“What are they?” Nelse asked, surprised at the exhibition of fear.

Andy looked at the questioner as if in pity because of the ignorance
displayed, and after a short, impressive pause, replied, solemnly:

“Ef yer doesn’ know, honey, Andy Storts ain’ de one wha’s gwine fur to
put yer in any trubble. Dem as goes to dat ar place ain’ nebber gwine
ter cum back, an’ yer better foller me ashore, kase I don’ hanker arter
bein’ dead.”

As he spoke, the old darky began gathering up such of his belongings as
were in the galley, literally trembling with fear meanwhile, and the
boys regarded each other in silent amazement until the trampling of
feet overhead caused Gil to dart up the narrow companionway.

An instant later he shouted:

“Come here, Nelse! The storm has cleared off, and we are under way.”

An exclamation of dismay burst from Andy’s lips, and, dropping the
articles from his arms, he rushed to the deck.

[Illustration: “Andy rushed to the deck.” See page 18.]

The _Day Dream_ was already several miles from her anchorage, sending
the spray up from her glistening cut-water as she glided swiftly, with
every inch of canvas drawing, toward the sea.

The exhilaration of the sail caused the boys to forget Andy and his
fears temporarily, and they watched the graceful craft threading her
way in and out among the many vessels and steamers, now apparently
about to be run down by some iron monster, and again threatening a
saucy tug with a blow of her fore foot.

Captain Mansfield was standing near the helmsman, watching over the
safety of his yacht, when the old darky approached him in the highest
state of excitement.

“I’se done gone altered up my mind, captin, an’ carn’ go on dis yere
cruise,” Andy cried, forgetting, in his terror, that he had no right to
speak to the master of the schooner under such circumstances.

“Hold your tongue and go back to the galley! I’ll listen to you when we
are outside.”

“I’se gwine ter be set ashore, sah.”

“You’re going to be thrown overboard, if you don’t stop that noise
and get away from here,” was the stern reply, and, fearing present
danger rather than that in the future, the steward beat an undignified
retreat, but at the same time firmly resolved he would not allow
himself to be carried to sea in the _Day Dream_.

Gil and Nelse had heard the short conversation; but there were so many
things to occupy their attention, that they dismissed it for the time
being, as something too trivial to require a second thought.

And each moment the _Day Dream_ was drawing nearer and nearer to the
entrance of the harbor. The wind was favoring, and Captain Mansfield,
true to the instincts which had animated him while in command of a
ship, thought only of showing his celerity in leaving port.

Down through the narrows the little craft speeded, leaving behind a
wake of silver to show her course, and from there to the lower bay,
still holding the wind at its best drawing point, until she was finally
bowing and courtesying to the long swell of the Atlantic, while in
the galley old Andy remained on his bended knees, praying that stress
of weather might force her into some port before reaching Hayti, at
which he could make his escape from the terrible dangers which he
firmly believed threatened all who should attempt to recover the buried
treasure which had been gained only by the shedding of blood.




CHAPTER III. A MESSAGE.


It is not to be supposed that the boys escaped a severe attack of
seasickness when the _Day Dream_ was tossing about on the Atlantic
swell.

Both had indulged in a certain amount of yachting in the river and
sound; but the violent leaps and plunges of the schooner were something
so entirely different from what they had been accustomed to, that all
power of resistance was lost immediately giddiness and nausea seized
their victims.

Therefore it was that the first two days out were not particularly
enjoyed by the boys; but, at the expiration of that time, even the
suggestion of fried salt pork failed to disturb them, and once more
they were in a condition to speculate upon the possibility of finding a
buried treasure.

That old Andy had not succeeded in going ashore they knew, because of
having seen him several times; but his fears had not been allayed, as
could be told by the expression on his face. He had the appearance
of one who fancies he is menaced by a sudden and immediate danger,
and glanced from time to time over his shoulder, looking, as Nelse
expressed it, “as if he believed half-a-dozen pirates were trying to
sneak up on him.”

Half-an-hour after their first appearance on deck since the yacht left
Sandy Hook, the boys paid the cook a visit, and hardly were they inside
the galley when he broached the subject uppermost in his mind by asking:

“Has you’se done gone tole de captin ’bout wha’s gwine ter happen ef
dis yere schooner fools ’roun’ de shore ob Hayti?”

“We haven’t done much of anything else than attend to our stomachs for
the last two days, Andy,” Gil replied, with a laugh. “Why don’t you
speak to him about it?”

“I’se had ernough ob dat kin’ ob work. De night we done lef’ port I
tole him as how dis nigger wouldn’t stay aboard, an’ by jes’ de po’est
kin’ ob luck dere was a rope’s end handy fur him to grab.”

Andy rubbed his back, thus preventing any necessity for further
disclosures, and the boys laughed heartily, thereby causing the old man
to lose his temper.

“Dere ain’ no fun in dem tings, an’ de captin’s gwine ter fin’ out de
se’rus side ob life ef he keeps dis yere craf’ headed like she am now.”

“It’s foolish for you to trouble your head about what we may find in
Hayti,” Nelse replied, earnestly, “for even in case we should touch at
the very spot where these voudoos hang out, you needn’t go ashore.”

“Dey kin cum at yer anywhere,” Andy said, with an ominous shake of
the head, and then he turned so suddenly, in order to look over his
shoulder, lest the phantoms of the pirates should be pursuing him, that
he nearly toppled headlong.

As a matter of course, the boys enjoyed this hugely, and their mirth
only served to kindle his wrath anew.

He closed his thick lips tightly, as if to say he would not allow
himself to be coaxed into speaking again, and Gil was on the point of
trying to soothe him, when a shout from above caused him to remain
silent.

“The captain says the boys are to come on deck and see what we have
picked up.”

Gil and Nelse obeyed hurriedly, and were not a little surprised at
seeing nothing more than a dead bird lying on the main hatch.

“Did you shoot it?” Gil cried, in surprise, wondering how it happened
that they had not heard the report of firearms.

“It was dead, floating, and we picked it up,” Captain Mansfield replied.

“What for?”

“I saw something red had been tied under the poor thing’s wing, and
wanted to find out what it meant. By doing so, we shall be able to
rescue several unfortunate men from considerable suffering, if not
death.”

“What do you mean?” Gil asked, in astonishment, and in reply his father
held up a small piece of brown paper.

“This was what we found wrapped in a tarred cloth, with a bit of red
flannel to attract attention. The cord was a piece of gut, which has
swelled until the messenger choked to death.”

Gil took the paper almost reverentially, and, as Nelse looked over his
shoulder, read the following:

  Shipwrecked men on Walker Key at the northern slope of Little Bahama
  Banks, dying from thirst.

This message from the sea, brought by a bird, and discovered only by
the merest chance, caused the boys the most intense astonishment, and
Gil asked, breathlessly:

“Do you believe it can be true, father?”

“People do not do such things for sport. It must have cost them
considerable labor and ingenuity to catch this gull, and if they are
yet alive, we’ll soon relieve their sufferings.”

“Are you heading for there now?”

“Yes, and it is very nearly a true course for us. We had only to shift
the helm a couple of points.”

“When shall we arrive?”

“To-morrow noon, if this wind holds. Go into the cabin, and by looking
at the chart which is spread out on the table, you will learn exactly
where the sufferers were when this gull was set free.”

The boys went below, after looking once more at the bird which had
performed its mission, even in death, and then it was not difficult to
ascertain very nearly the position of the schooner, for the course had
been traced in pencil on the chart up to that morning.

“We can’t be delayed very long,” Gil said, after they had gratified
their curiosity, “for if the men are yet alive they’ll be ready to
leave the key at a moment’s notice; but I suppose it will be necessary
to put them ashore somewhere before we go to Hayti.”

“You are talking as if we knew exactly where to find the place marked
out on the paper we found.”

“Well, don’t we?”

“I wouldn’t like to say that I do.”

“It doesn’t seem as if there could be any question about it. The piece
of newspaper referred to what had taken place on the Tortuga de Mar,
and the fragment of chart showed that island----”

“Yes, and a portion of Hayti as well.”

“But the drawing represents a small body of land.”

“Look at it again, and you’ll see that only a part has been shown. How
do you know it does not represent the end of some other key?”

“The newspaper shows that.”

“I don’t think so,” Nelse replied, firmly. “What we read was the story
of how buccaneering first came about, and, of course, it was necessary
to speak of the small key where it had its birth.”

“If that was its only use, why did the owner of the things we found
keep it so carefully?”

“Probably to show his shipmates that at least a portion of his story
was true.”

Until this moment Gil had had but little time to speculate upon the
supposed treasure, owing to the fact of his having been taken sick
so soon after the discovery in the attic was made, and now a very
unpleasant doubt came into his mind.

It no longer seemed such an easy matter to find the place designated,
and he began to fear the treasure hunting would be brought to an end
before it had really commenced.

“I shall believe the Tortuga de Mar is the place until we have searched
over it pretty well,” Gil said, after a long pause. “Then, if nothing
is found, we’ll say the drawing must refer to some spot on the island
of Hayti.”

“But what about the voudoos which are causing Andy so much alarm?”

“What’s that?” a voice asked from the companionway, and an instant
later Captain Mansfield was in the cabin. “Where did you boys ever hear
anything about voudoos?”

“Andy says they’ll kill us if we attempt so much as to anchor near
where any pirate hoard is supposed to be hidden,” Gil replied, with a
laugh.

“So that is why he insists on being put ashore?” the captain said, half
to himself.

“Is there any real reason why he should be afraid?” Nelse asked.

“Certainly not. It is true that there are a large number of negroes,
more especially in Hayti, who believe in that sort of mummery; but you
can hunt for the treasure just as long as you please without fear of
being molested by any of them.”

“And you are willing we should make the attempt?”

“Dig away as much as you please; but I fancy a couple of days’ work
will give you all the searching that’s needed.”

“Will you help us find the spot as shown by the drawing?”

“I’ll spend a short time at it, providing we have safe anchorage for
the schooner.”

This was even more than Gil had dared to hope, and his spirits revived
wonderfully.

“Then we shan’t have any trouble in bringing away a lot of gold,” he
cried, and from that moment until it was time to retire, save when
they were eating, he and Nelse studied the tracing on the piece of
brown paper.

When the boys “turned in,” the wind was blowing steadily from the same
quarter as when the message from the shipwrecked ones was received, and
there appeared to be no doubt but that the _Day Dream_ would make the
key at the time set by Captain Mansfield.

Even the idea of the treasure did not prevent the boys from thinking
very much of the sufferers, whom they hoped to be able to relieve, and
on awakening next morning, the first question was as to whether the
necessary rate of speed had been maintained.

“We’ll be there on time,” Captain Mansfield replied, cheerily. “Before
twelve o’clock we shall have performed a good deed at the expense of
but little trouble, or have the satisfaction of knowing we did all that
was possible, under the circumstances.”

Old Andy seemed to have resolved that he would find cause for fear in
everything which happened.

“We’se gwine straight to de debble,” he grumbled, when the boys spoke
with him about the shipwrecked men. “Dere’s no use ter try an make me
tink a bird knowed enuf after he was dead, to float alongside dis yere
schooner so’s we could get de writin’, kase it don’ stan’ to reason.”

“That part of it was chance, of course,” Gil replied, “and I can’t
see that there is anything strange in the men doing all they could to
attract attention.”

“Wha’ men?”

“Those who have been shipwrecked.”

“Dere’s sumfin wrong ’bout de whole bizness, kase where’s de sailor
man what kin ketch a gull? I’se tellin’ you, honey, dat de voudoos hab
foun’ out whar we was gwine, an’ am beginnin’ to----”

He did not have an opportunity to finish the sentence, for at this
point the boys literally roared with laughter, and he turned away
indignantly, refusing to speak again until some one from the deck
shouted:

“The key is in sight. If you boys want to get the first glimpse of the
shipwrecked sailors, it is time you were tumbling up here.”




CHAPTER IV. THE CASTAWAYS.


Gil and Nelse, who had expected to see an island of fair proportions,
were considerably disappointed on reaching the deck at the scene before
them.

A long, low stretch of sand, hardly rising above the level of the
ocean, could be distinguished directly ahead, and was about as
uninviting a place as one could find. Toward the eastward the surf
broke with considerable violence, and this it was, rather than the key
itself, which attracted attention to the spot.

Already preparations were being made to lower one of the boats, and Gil
asked his father:

“How near can we go to land?”

“It isn’t safe to venture very far across. It is all shoal water to the
westward of us, and I shall hold the schooner off about a mile.”

“Do you see any signs of them?”

“The smoke is enough to show they’re keeping a pretty sharp lookout,”
and Captain Mansfield pointed to a thin thread of blue, which had been
unnoticed by the boys until this moment. “That is a signal which they
started the moment we hove in sight; but it’s dying down, now we’ve
shown our intention of running toward them.”

Ten minutes later the boys could distinguish, by aid of the glass, a
number of figures on the beach, and Nelse said, with a laugh:

“Andy will be more certain than ever that the voudoos have had a hand
in this business when he finds out how many extra men he is obliged to
cook for. It looks to me as if there were at least a dozen.”

“Fully as many as that,” Captain Mansfield added, “and we shall be
crowded uncomfortably for a while; but, fortunately, Nassau isn’t so
far away that we need worry very much about lack of room.”

At this moment the old darkey came on deck, and Gil shouted:

“There’s a whole crowd of them! The voudoos have sent us lots of
company.”

Andy looked from the captain to the key in a sort of bewilderment, and
one of the sailors, who stood near him, said:

“You’ll have your hands full now, cookee, for we’re likely to add
twelve or fifteen to this schooner’s crew.” Andy raised his arms above
his head, as if in despair, and then turning suddenly, ran below to the
galley, from which place he did not emerge again until it was time to
serve dinner.

The schooner was hove to, when it seemed to the boys as if she was a
very long distance to the eastward of the key; but, as a matter of
fact, she was on the edge of the bank, and as near in shore as it was
safe to venture.

One of the small boats was lowered, and two sailors rowed toward the
shore.

The mate of the yacht--Job Jenkins, a young man not more than
twenty-five years of age--was leaning over the rail near where Gil
and Nelse stood, and after watching the men as they pulled the tender
around to the western shore of the key, to avoid the heavy breakers, he
said, petulantly:

“I ain’t a-sayin’ but what it’s our duty to take that crowd off; yet
it’s bound to use up the rest of this day, and by sunset there won’t be
so much as a breath of air stirring.”

“Better a calm than a hurricane,” Gil replied, with a smile.

“I’m not so sure of that. The yacht can hold her own under considerably
more than a capful of wind, and I had rather see her driving through
the worst kind of a smother than lying here with that mob on board.”

“Mr. Jenkins, can you make out any wreckage hereabouts?” Captain
Mansfield asked, lowering the glass which he had been using.

“No, sir, and that is just what has been puzzling me. I don’t
understand how so many could have reached the key without some kind of
a craft, and if any vessel large enough to carry such a crew had gone
ashore within the past three weeks, the hull should be held by the
sand.”

“It has an odd look,” the captain replied, as he walked farther aft to
get a view from another point.

By this time the tender had gained the shore, and the shipwrecked
party, after quarreling among themselves, made a rush for the boat.

“At least four trips will be necessary in order to get them all on
board,” Jenkins suggested, and Captain Mansfield replied:

“Unless they are in a bad condition, which doesn’t appear to be the
case, let them do a portion of the work. One man is enough to take the
boat back, and the strangers can pull out to us.”

Gil and Nelse watched eagerly as the first load approached the yacht,
and a scrutiny of the newcomers was not at all favorable to them as
good specimens of sailors.

They were a thoroughly disreputable-looking set, bearing no evidences
of hardship, and the boys fancied all were more or less under the
influence of liquor.

“Well,” Captain Mansfield said, as the first one, a bushy-whiskered
man, who appeared to be the leader, came over the rail; “you don’t seem
to be in as desperate straits as I fancied would be the case when I
found the gull.”

“So you got the writin’, eh?” the man replied, with a laugh. “I thought
Johnson was wastin’ his time when he laid ’round a couple of days
tryin’ to catch the bird; but it has turned out mighty lucky for us,
after all.”

“What vessel are you from?”

[Illustration: “What vessel are you from?” See page 32.]

“The brig _Mary and Jane_, from Savannah for Nassau, with an assorted
cargo. There must have been a fire in the hold when we left port, for
we fought it from the second day out until it got the best of us, and
we had to leave the old hooker.”

“Were you the captain?”

“Not much. He and the mates took the only boat that would swim, and
left us to shirk for ourselves.”

“Do you mean to say that they deserted the crew?” Captain Mansfield
asked, watching the man sharply:

“That’s jest the size of it. My mates and I made shift to get to the
key, an’ there we’ve been ever since.”

It was some seconds before Gil’s father spoke again, and the sailor
shuffled about uneasily under his searching gaze.

“You said you were without water.”

“We haven’t had a drop since we landed; but a couple of casks of rum
come ashore, an’ we’ve managed to get along with that.”

“Did you scuttle the brig before leaving her?”

“There was no chance to do anything of the kind. We kept her headed for
the key till the fire got the best of us, and she was in a light blaze
when we saw her last.”

“How many are there of you?”

“Fourteen all told.”

“It’ll be snug stowing; but we’ll run for Nassau, and land you as soon
as possible,” and Captain Mansfield turned as if to intimate that the
interview was at an end.

“You’ll have to take deck passage, for there are only four bunks in the
forecastle, and they are all filled,” Mr. Jenkins said, as he motioned
the men forward.

“All right. Of course, we’re willin’ to stand our share of the work,”
the man replied, as he slouched along the deck with a swaggering air.

“We’ve got crew enough, and in a small craft like this, you would only
be in the way.”

Then the mate gave orders that the sailors should return with the
boat, and the little craft was headed for the shore once more, while
the newcomers covertly examined the yacht, as if they had a personal
interest in her sea-going qualities.

The captain appeared to be so disturbed in mind that neither Gil nor
Nelse ventured to ask him any questions relative to the men whom he
was taking off the key; the boys stood amidships, where they could see
all that was going on, and as Captain Mansfield paced to and fro, only
stopping now and then to exchange a few words with Mr. Jenkins, Nelse
whispered:

“I don’t think your father is any too well pleased at having so many
people aboard.”

“I’m certain he isn’t, and can’t wonder at it. They are a tough-looking
set, and could make no end of trouble, if they were so disposed.”

By this time the second load had come from the key, and were no more
prepossessing in appearance than the first arrivals.

Captain Mansfield questioned them sharply, receiving in substance the
same replies as from the others, and when the boat was headed for the
shore again, he called Mr. Jenkins to him.

Eager to know what was said, Gil motioned Nelse to follow him, and the
two went aft where the conversation could be overheard.

“What do you think of the story they tell?” Captain Mansfield asked his
mate.

“It isn’t reasonable, and I believe it has been cooked up for our
especial benefit. That all the officers of a brig should abandon the
crew doesn’t sound reasonable.”

“I am of the same opinion. They have either deserted from their vessel,
or mischief has been done.”

“In case it was nothing more than desertion, they would have had a
boat.”

“The same argument holds good under other and more desperate
circumstances.”

“Very true, sir.”

“We may never learn the truth; but we can take every precaution against
trouble. Keep your eyes open, Mr. Jenkins, and don’t give them an
opportunity to play us any game.”

“I will see to it that they haven’t much rope aboard this craft,” the
mate replied, and then the conversation was interrupted by Andy’s
announcement that dinner was ready.

The third boatload had not come off when the boys went into the cabin,
and there saw the old darky looking thoroughly distressed.

“What’s the matter?” Gil asked, while they were waiting for his father
to come below.

“Say, honey, does you know how many ob dese yere sailors am comin’
aboard?”

“Fourteen.”

“An’ am all ob dem gwine ter stay on de yacht?”

“There’s no other place for them until we can make Nassau.”

“Den you hark to wha’ de ole man am tellin’ yer,” and Andy looked
cautiously around to make sure no one from the deck could hear him.
“Dis yere cruise am boun’ ter end in trubble, an’ ef de captain keeps
de yacht pinted for Hayti, we’se nebber gwine ter git back.”

“Is this another case of the voudoos?” Nelse asked, with a laugh.

“Now, don’ make fun ob wha’ de ole man tells yer, honey, an’ ef dere’s
a chance to ’swade de captin ter turn ’roun’ when we strikes Nassau, go
fur him lively.”

“It isn’t likely father would put the schooner about, simply because of
what the voudoos might do, and if we should say anything, it might only
make matters worse.”

At this point Captain Mansfield came below, and Andy, looking decidedly
distressed, began to serve the meal.




CHAPTER V. MISCHIEF.


Mr. Jenkins’ predictions regarding the time necessary to bring the
castaways on board, and the weather, were verified.

Not until nearly sunset did the little tender make the last trip to the
key, and by that time the calm was “raging.” There was not air enough
stirring to lift the thread of blue at the truck, and the atmosphere
had suddenly grown so hot as to be almost stifling.

If Captain Mansfield had reason to distrust those whom he was trying
to aid, during the first interview, he had good proof of their evil
natures before the wind sprang up again.

All the castaways were under the influence of liquor to a greater or
less degree, and those who came latest must have contrived to bring an
additional supply to their companions.

Andy had prepared a substantial meal, which was served on deck, and,
instead of being grateful for the same, there was more grumbling than
might have been expected from sailors whose only food for many days had
been “salt horse.”

The bushy-whiskered fellow, who acted as the leader of the party was
particularly aggressive, and, when Andy had set out a well-cooked,
generous amount of corned beef, potatoes and cabbage--such a spread as
they would not have received anywhere, save on a pleasure yacht--he
asked, in a surly tone:

“Is this the kind of stuff you’re willin’ to put afore shipwrecked men?”

“It’s de same as our own crew gets, an’ I ’lows as how you’se kin
make out ef yer berry hungry,” the cook replied, angrily, turning to
re-enter the galley.

“Don’t answer me back, you black villain, or I’ll break every bone in
your body!” and the man sprang to his feet with a show of rage.

“I’se gwine ter say wha’ I wants ter,” Andy replied, angrily. “I’se de
cook ob dis yere craft, an’ ef yer spectin’ ter git grub, dere ain’ no
call fur yippin’.”

“Hold your tongue!” the fellow cried, seizing his tin plate of food and
hurling it at the old darkey’s head.

Andy dodged the missiles, which, striking the companionway, were
scattered over the clean deck, and the infuriated man ran toward him
with the evident purpose of inflicting bodily injury.

It so chanced that Captain Mansfield came from the cabin at the same
instant the plate was thrown, and, before anything more could be done,
he shouted:

“Hold on there! What is the meaning of all this?”

The words were sufficient to cause the man to halt suddenly, and,
turning around, he replied, in a sullen, insolent tone:

“I don’t reckon on taking lip from any nigger, no matter who he is.”

The cook was still standing in the companionway, and going forward
quickly, the captain asked him what had been said.

The sailor would have given his version of the affair, attempting
to prevent the old darky from speaking; but Captain Mansfield said,
sternly:

“Hold your tongue, unless you want to be set ashore again, and I’m not
certain I should take the trouble of using the boat.”

Andy gave a truthful account of all that had occurred, and concluded by
saying, as he pointed to the food on the deck:

“Dere it be, capt’in, de same as I send to de cabin.”

By this time all the alleged shipwrecked men had laid aside their
plates to gather around the leader, standing very near the captain in
threatening attitudes, and, attracted by the noise, Mr. Jenkins came on
deck.

Captain Mansfield looked squarely in the fellow’s face fully
half-a-minute before he said:

“There is your supper. You will get no more to-night, and you are
either to eat or throw it overboard. In addition, you will clean the
deck at once.”

The man stood in an attitude of defiance, glancing now and then at his
companions, but making no move toward obeying the orders; and Gil’s
father, turning to the mate, said:

“Mr. Jenkins, if my instructions have not been carried out properly
at the end of five minutes, throw this man overboard. Call all hands,
including the boys, if you need assistance.”

Then the captain walked aft again, and the castaways began whispering
among themselves as if trying to decide whether it would be safe to
defy him.

Gil and Nelse stood near the wheel, where they could hear and see
everything. Both wanted to go forward, but the former’s father checked
them by saying, in a low tone:

“Remain where you are, unless Mr. Jenkins should call; in which case,
you are to obey his orders implicitly.”

The mate was evidently making ready to carry out his instructions. All
the men, save the man who had thrown the food, were sent back to the
main hatch, and the young sailor was looking at his watch in an ominous
manner.

The castaway muttered something which the boys could not understand;
made a series of gestures to his companions, but, without receiving any
reply, and then in a sulky manner began throwing the food overboard.

“Bring a swab here,” Mr. Jenkins called to one of the crew, and the
shipwrecked man used it vigorously until the stains had been removed
from the white planks.

“Now, where am I to get my supper?” the fellow asked, sullenly.

“We don’t serve two meals at the same time on board this craft, and, in
case you want to be carried to Nassau, I advise that you keep a civil
tongue in your head, for the captain is no fresh-water sailor, to allow
an old barnacle like you to back him down.”

Then the mate walked aft, and the rescued party began to discuss the
situation in whispers.

“That’s a fine crowd to ask honest sailors for assistance,” Mr.
Jenkins said, in a low tone, when he stood by Captain Mansfield’s side.
“If this calm lasts very long, we are bound to have trouble with them.”

“Keep your weather eye lifting, and they can’t do much mischief. They
are all a little the worse for liquor now, but when that wears off
things will straighten out.”

“It would be serving the whole boiling lot right to set ’em ashore.”

“That would be inhuman, and, besides, neither you nor I care to say
that we’re afraid of a lot of sailors.”

“You would be warranted in trying to avoid trouble, more especially
when there are so many aboard.”

“We won’t discuss the matter any further, Mr. Jenkins. Keep them well
under your eye, and we’ll soon run down this bank.”

Both Gil and Nelse understood that the captain, as well as his mate,
felt a trifle uneasy because of the strangers, who outnumbered the
available force of the yacht more than two to one; but forcing them to
return to the key was not to be thought of for a single moment, and it
only remained for the officers to be on the alert.

Owing to the heat, and, possibly, because of the alleged shipwrecked
mariners, the boys found it impossible to close their eyes in slumber
at a very early hour on this particular night.

Before retiring, Nelse had proposed that they pay Andy a visit, but
Gil objected on the score that it would only be to hear his croaking
relative to the visit to Hayti, and, feeling decidedly disturbed in
mind because of other reasons, time spent in the galley promised but
little pleasure.

When the boys went below, the rescued party were stretched out
amidships, more comfortable there than they would have been below, and,
so far as could be judged by their respective positions, intent only on
seeking repose.

Two hours later, after Gil and Nelse had tossed and turned in their
bunks, unable to sleep because of the almost stifling heat, the latter
said:

“Let’s go on deck. There’s no chance we shall close our eyes to-night
if these mosquitoes continue so industrious, and we may as well be
where it is possible to get the benefit of whatever air is stirring.”

“I’m ready to go, but we must move softly, in case father happens to be
asleep.”

Because of this caution, the two gained the deck in nearly perfect
silence, and the night was so dark that they could not be seen by those
who might be on watch, save from a very short distance.

On the starboard side aft Mr. Jenkins was pacing to and fro, the sound
of his footsteps alone disturbing the silence, and from the other side
came a subdued murmur, which told that the strangers were yet engaged
in conversation.

Without knowing exactly why he did so, Gil led his cousin forward until
it was possible to distinguish what the rescued men were talking about,
and then that which he heard was sufficient to attract his closest
attention.

The bushy-whiskered fellow appeared to be the chief speaker, and he
said, just as the boys drew near:

“There are only five, counting the skipper and mate. The cook and the
cubs don’t amount to anything. This yacht is a clipper, and, with her,
we could soon find a market for what has been left on the key.”

“Don’t you think we’ve done enough already?” a voice asked.

“Yes, if all hands have turned cowards. We shall not get any deeper in
the mud by taking what has come to us, and, with a craft like this,
everything is possible. I wouldn’t want a better berth than to sail
such a schooner around the keys, stopping whenever we wanted two or
three days ashore, and going wherever we took a fancy.”

“You know what that means,” the same voice said.

“Supposin’ I do, haven’t we done the same thing already? We can go
ashore at Nassau, and then it may be a good many months before we dare
take what we’ve earned. I’m for making the most of a good chance.”

“But how can it be fixed?”

“Come nearer an’ I’ll tell you; there’s no need of yelling when there
are so many to hear.”

The doubter moved across the deck, and Gil pressed his companion’s arm
in token that they should retire.

“There’s no need of listening to anything more,” Gil said, when they
were so near the wheel that there was no danger the words would be
overheard. “Those fellows are plotting mutiny, and it is necessary
father should know it.”

“Why not speak with Mr. Jenkins?” Nelse whispered.

“Then we would be obliged to repeat the story twice. Come below!”

Nelse followed without further remonstrance, and a few moments later
Captain Mansfield had learned sufficient to convince him that his
guests were not the most honest people in the world.

“Are you certain no mistake has been made?” he asked, when Gil
concluded the narrative.

“We heard everything very distinctly, and I am positive the words have
been repeated correctly.”

“Call Mr. Jenkins, but do not let any one hear you,” and Captain
Mansfield sprang from his berth as Gil went toward the companion-way.




CHAPTER VI. MUTINY.


To find the mate and tell him he was wanted in the cabin did not occupy
many moments, and the rescued party, who had turned mutineers almost
at the same moment their appeal for help had been answered, apparently
paid no attention to the boy’s movements.

Captain Mansfield repeated to Mr. Jenkins what Gil told him when the
two were alone and the companion-hatch drawn to prevent the possibility
of the conversation being overheard, and the expression which came over
the mate’s face showed how serious he believed was the situation.

“I am not surprised,” he said, thoughtfully. “After the row with Andy,
we had good reason to look for anything in the way of rascality. What
do you propose to do?”

“I hardly know.”

“Although my opinion has not been asked, I should say we had better set
them ashore as soon as possible.”

“To do that we would be precipitating the trouble, and, besides, I
hardly see how it can be done. When the first boatload was landed,
they might refuse to let the tender be brought back, even in case they
left the schooner willingly. It is not going to be an easy matter to
enforce obedience while they so far outnumber us. What is the look of
the weather?”

“I think we shall have a fair sailing breeze by midnight.”

“Then it will be best to make an attempt to land them at Nassau.
Arm yourself, and we will both remain on duty. At the first sign of
insubordination use your weapons promptly.”

It could be seen that Mr. Jenkins was not pleased with this decision,
but he was too good a sailor to find fault with the commands of his
superior officer.

He entered his cabin, reappeared a moment later with bulging pockets,
and went toward the companion-ladder, stopping there only long enough
to say:

“You will not be needed on deck, captain. I’ll answer for that crowd
until daylight.”

“It can do no harm to take excessive precautions, more especially when
they involve nothing more serious than the loss of sleep. If you see
the slightest sign of trouble, call me.”

The mate went out into the gloom, and Captain Mansfield said to the
boys:

“There is no particular reason why you should be frightened, but, at
the same time, it is well to be prepared for any emergency. Keep your
revolvers where they can be used at a moment’s notice, but do not make
any move toward using them without an express command from me to that
effect.”

“Do you think the men will attempt to seize the schooner?” Gil asked,
in a tremulous voice.

“Not a bit of it; but yet almost anything is possible, and that is why
I want you to be prepared. If we get a good sailing breeze at midnight,
we shall be in Nassau before those scoundrels can form a plan.”

Then the captain went on deck to have a look around, and the boys
discussed the question of “turning in.”

“I don’t believe it would be possible for me to close my eyes while
knowing those men are ready for mischief, and there can be no mistake
as to what we heard,” Nelse said, in a whisper. “Why can’t we sit here
in the cabin all night?”

“Father wouldn’t like it, and, besides, if that crowd should see us,
they would know we had discovered their secret.”

“Do you intend to lie down?”

“Yes; but there is no necessity of undressing, and, in case anything
does happen, we shall be ready to do our share.”

Nelse would have preferred to remain on deck, but he knew Captain
Mansfield would not agree to such a plan, therefore he followed his
cousin to the tiny room which adjoined the one occupied by Gil’s father.

However uneasy they might be regarding the intention of the alleged
shipwrecked crew, it was impossible to remain awake very long after
lying down, and in less than half-an-hour the two were sleeping soundly.

They were still in the very heart of slumber-land at midnight, when
the looked-for breeze sprang up, and, therefore, remained in ignorance
of the fact that the dainty white cloths of the yacht had been spread,
causing the beautiful little craft to heel coquettishly, as, with a
bone in her teeth, she darted over the black waters on a true course
for the Northeast Providence Channel.

“She is looking up into it well now,” Captain Mansfield said, in a tone
of satisfaction, as the _Day Dream_ glided across the waves, “and we
can count on getting rid of our passengers before another sun sets, for
I believe this wind will continue to freshen until morning, when we
shall have all she needs to induce her to show her best pace.”

The captain and his mate were standing well aft, with a trusty man at
the wheel, as the schooner gained headway, and Mr. Jenkins replied, in
a tone of relief:

“If your predictions are correct, sir, there’ll be little to fear, for
as yet this crowd are without any plan of action. Why don’t you go
below for a while?”

“I believe I will. Keep your wits about you, and don’t hesitate to call
me if anything looks wrong.”

As he spoke, the captain went to his room, and in a comparatively short
space of time the sound of his heavy breathing could be heard, even by
the man at the wheel.

The mate paced to and fro more than an hour, and then, fancying he
heard a movement among the men, who were supposed to be sleeping on
deck, he went forward to investigate.

The rescued party appeared to be wrapped in slumber, as he made his
way among the prostrate forms, and, blaming himself for being unduly
suspicious, Mr. Jenkins continued on to the forecastle companion-way
before turning to retrace his steps.

The sailor who should have been on the lookout was nowhere to be seen,
and the mate stood for a moment expecting him to come from below,
when suddenly a hand was clapped over his mouth, preventing him from
uttering the slightest sound.

At the same instant he was lifted bodily from his feet and carried to
the main hatch, where the mutineers had no difficulty in binding and
gagging him without any more noise than might have been caused by one
of the men turning in his sleep.

Now that it was too late, Jenkins saw the missing sailor lying close
beside him, unable to move hand or foot, and he understood that the
castaways had formed a very well-considered plan, which was already
more than half successful.

“It’s time now to tackle that fellow at the wheel,” the leader of the
party whispered. “I’ll lounge back there; he’ll think I’m the mate
until it is too late to make any disturbance, and the minute I get him
by the mouth you must close in.”

“Why not call up the captain first?” one of the crowd asked.

“Because then we should have two on hand at the same time, and there’s
no knowing what them boys might succeed in doing. The easiest plan is
the best, and so far you’ve got no call to kick at the way I’ve managed
this business.”

“Go ahead; I won’t say another word until the schooner is in our
possession.”

Mr. Jenkins struggled hard to make some noise, which would serve to
alarm the man at the wheel, but his bonds and the gag had been tied
too skillfully to admit of the slightest movement, and he was forced to
remain inactive while the mutineers carried out their vile plot to the
end.

In less than five minutes the helmsman was also a prisoner, and one of
the scoundrels took his station at the wheel, but careful not to change
the yacht’s course, in case the captain should chance to be awake
watching the tell-tale.

Ten minutes later the leader of the mutineers, after ordering his men
to creep aft, where they would be hidden from view by the deckhouse,
entered the cabin and knocked lightly on the owner’s door.

“What is the matter?” the captain asked, awakening at the first sound.

“Mr. Jenkins wants to know if you will come on deck for a moment, sir,”
was the whispered reply. “The wind is freshening, and he would like to
haul around more to the westward.”

Without waiting for an answer, the fellow went on deck; but he stood
close by the companion-way, after whispering to the man at the wheel:

“Have that belaying-pin ready to knock him down, if he doesn’t give me
a fair chance of cutting off his wind.”

Then the sound of footsteps told that the captain had left his room,
and twenty seconds later he appeared at the top of the ladder.

Coming suddenly into the darkness as he had, and unsuspicious that
the summons was a false one, the work of making him a prisoner was
exceedingly simple.

Struggle as he might, nothing could be effected, for half-a-dozen of
the scoundrels were upon him instantly the leader made the first move,
and now there was no longer any necessity of preserving such perfect
silence.

“Three of you tackle the cook, and when that has been done, I’ll attend
to the cubs,” the leader said, in an ordinary tone, while Captain
Mansfield was being carried to the hatch and laid beside the mate and
sailors.

“Its all done, and the nigger is lashed in his berth,” one of the men
reported before the prisoners thought sufficient time had elapsed for
the villains to reach the forecastle.

“Did he give you any trouble?”

“Not a bit, but acted as if he expected something of the kind. How long
will it take you to fix the boys?”

“That part of it doesn’t amount to anything. Bring some rope down, and
I’ll end this business mighty quick.”

Nelse and Gil were sleeping soundly when the mutineers opened the
unlocked door. Beside them were the revolvers, and these the ringleader
took possession of, as he said to his followers:

“Now truss ’em up; but there’s no need of using the gags, for they
can’t do any harm, no matter how loud they yell.”

The first intimation the boys had that anything out of the usual course
had happened was when the men began roughly to tie their hands and
feet, and then only a single glance was necessary to tell exactly what
had been accomplished.

“Turn them out on deck, and we’ll make ourselves comfortable here for
a while before doing the rest of the work,” the leader said, and, as
if they had been so many bundles of merchandise, Gil and Nelse were
conveyed to the main hatch, there to be flung roughly down.

From this time until fully an hour had passed the mutineers paid no
attention to their prisoners. Two men were all that were needed on
deck, and the others proceeded to make free with the cabin stores, as
could be told by the sounds of revelry.

With sufficient wind to keep the canvas full and drawing, the little
yacht sped on over the long swells, while her rightful crew could not
so much as enjoy the poor consolation of conversation.




CHAPTER VII. SET ADRIFT.


The orgie in the cabin was continued until nearly daylight, and during
all that long, weary time the boys could talk to, but not with, their
companions.

They were the only ones who had been left ungagged, and were free to
discuss the matter, but without being able to elicit a single answer.

“It isn’t hard to fancy how the whole thing has occurred,” Gil said to
Nelse; “but the question is, what do they propose to do with us?”

“We shall find out mighty soon, I reckon, and the part which has the
most interest for us is whether they will cut our throats or content
themselves with simply making us walk a plank, after the fashion of
oldtime pirates. I counted on finding the buccaneers’ treasure when we
started, but I didn’t suppose we should find the buccaneers themselves.”

While the boys indulged in this rather mournful style of conversation,
the other prisoners writhed to and fro in the vain effort to slip their
bonds, and at each useless attempt Gil would look around, wondering if
it were not possible to aid them in some way.

“Because we can speak, it seems as if we should be able to do
something,” he said, after his father had literally exhausted his
strength trying to get his hands free. “I’ve read in stories of fellows
who could chew ropes apart, but I don’t know how to set about it.”

“That’s because such a thing isn’t possible,” Nelse replied, very
decidedly. “We can’t so much as move, and, as for getting our heads
where it would be possible to bite at the bonds, it is simply out of
the question. After this I shall never believe in those yarns.”

“It might be done, if I could raise myself sufficiently to get at the
ropes.”

“That is a great, big ‘if’ under these circumstances, and I shall put
all those stories down as foolish lies after this night.”

It was as if the desire to aid tired the boys, for before this
conversation had been continued half-an-hour both were perspiring
profusely, while they felt weary, although having remained inactive.

It was a relief for all hands when the golden shafts of light which
came over the water proclaimed the rising of the sun, and the revelers
emerged from the cabin to complete their act of piracy.

The leader lost no time in acquainting his prisoners with the fate in
store for them.

Coming toward the hatch with unsteady movements, which told only too
well how his time had been occupied, he first ordered that the gags
should be removed, and then said to Captain Mansfield:

“I ’low it seems kinder rough for us to turn you out, but that’s what
we’ve decided to do, an’ there’s no use in kickin’ up rusty about it.”

“Do you mean that we’re to be set adrift after doing all we could
to relieve your distress?” the captain asked, huskily, for the gag
had been in his mouth so long that it was difficult to speak with
sufficient distinctness to make himself understood.

“That’s about the size of it,” the man replied, with a drunken leer.
“There’s jest a chance we might get into trouble at Nassau, because the
_Mary and Jane_ was lost----”

“Then you are responsible for the destruction of that craft, eh?”

“Hold your tongue, or you may be askin’ questions that’ll get you into
trouble, for my mates won’t stand any nonsense.”

“Then cut your own talk short. You have committed a deed which will
eventually bring you to the gallows, and there is no reason why there
should be any delay in finishing the job like the pirates that you
are,” Captain Mansfield said, impatiently.

“That’s exactly what we’re goin’ to do. Search the crowd for fear
they may have revolvers with them,” the man said, with an assumption
of authority, which would have been comical under less desperate
circumstances.

But few moments were required in order to execute this command, and
when the work was concluded the helpless men had been robbed of
everything valuable upon their persons.

Captain Mansfield no longer attempted to speak; it was as if his
anger was too great to admit of words, but he watched jealously every
movement made by his enemies.

The sun was flooding the sea with a golden radiance when the mutineers
lowered one of the boats, put into her a small cask of water and some
provisions, and then stood as if waiting for the rightful crew of the
_Day Dream_ to take their departure.

At such a time resistance would have been worse than useless, and, when
his bonds had been removed, the captain said, as he walked toward the
rail:

“I warn you that the time will come when this high-handed proceeding
must be atoned for, and, if you have any regard for your own necks, you
will give us more of a show for life.”

“What do you want now?” the leader asked, with an oath.

“Two boats, and something to serve as sails. With eight people on board
one of these little tenders the first strong puff of wind will send her
to the bottom. Give us as good a show as you would want for yourselves.”

“It’s a precious sight better than you deserve,” was the brutal reply,
as the helpless ones were hurried over the rail, their united weight
loading the craft down to the gunwales.

From the time the gag had been removed until he clambered into the
boat old Andy had not spoken; but when the painter was cast off and
the schooner began to draw away from them, his anger burst forth in a
torrent of threats and reproaches.

He called down all manner of curses on the heads of sailors who would
turn pirates immediately after having been rescued from such a desolate
spot as the key, and predicted the result of these high-handed
proceedings in language so energetic that Captain Mansfield said,
sharply:

“Be quiet, Andy. You are doing them no harm, and couldn’t better our
condition if you talked all day.”

“I’se gwine ter let sich low down trash know wha’s ercumin’ to ’em.”

“They’ll know it soon enough without any assistance from you. Just now
we’ve something more important to think about, for unless we can make
harbor on one of the keys which lie hereabouts before a heavy blow
comes on, our chances for living will be pretty slim.”

“Isn’t there any hope we can get our things back?” Nelse asked,
ruefully. “The thieves have even taken my watch.”

“I don’t fancy we shall see even the smallest portion of our property
again,” the captain replied, with what was very like a sigh. “They will
get to fighting among themselves, and wreck the little craft before
long, unless, which is not likely, a war vessel happens to overhaul
them.”

“Shall we get out the oars?” Mr. Jenkins asked. “We should be near
Spanish or Powel Key, and by rowing to the eastward it ought to be
possible to run the land down by sunset.”

“You are right, and it’s to be turn and turn about for all hands.
Unfortunately only two can work at a time, because we have no more
oars, and the tricks shall be an hour for each man.”

From this moment until nearly nightfall but little conversation was
indulged in; each occupant of the boat had been robbed of all his
effects, and this, in addition to the outrage, was well calculated to
make them feel the reverse of cheerful.

The wind, which had so much weight in it at sunrise, died away entirely
about ten o’clock, and the heat was most intense. Not even the lightest
breath of air came off the glassy water, and one hour was quite as long
as the strongest could remain at the oars.

At three o’clock in the afternoon a well-wooded key was seen dead
ahead, and two hours later the victims of their own charitable act were
on shore.

“We will stay here twenty-four hours,” Captain Mansfield said, as the
boat was pulled up into a narrow cove which extended some distance
inland, and terminated in a veritable thicket of mangroves. “Then we’ll
work our way down the bank in the night, when we sha’n’t be so nearly
prostrated by the heat.”

It was a great relief to the boys to be able to stretch their legs on
shore, and when a spot was cleared that all might lie down without fear
of being disturbed by centipedes or similar disagreeable things, they
began to think the situation was not as grave as it might have been.

A hearty meal of ship’s bread and canned meat was followed by a desire
to sleep, and the entire party lay down to rest, for it was not
necessary to stand watch.

Toward midnight the wind sprang up from the eastward, but only to die
away again a few hours later, and Captain Mansfield said to the mate,
in a tone of satisfaction, as the two arose just as day was breaking:

“If there were any vessels nearby last evening we should get a glimpse
of a sail when the sun rises, for that breeze must have given them a
slant toward this key.”

“By swarming up one of the largest trees we can have quite a range of
vision, and something ought to be heaving in sight before night. I’ll
stand the first trick.”

“With nothing else to---- Hark!”

As the captain spoke a creaking sound was heard, and he finished the
sentence by saying, joyfully:

“It seems that we sha’n’t have long to wait. There is some kind of a
craft becalmed within a quarter of a mile of the shore.”

“There can be no question about that. Shall we hail her?”

“It isn’t necessary. She can’t get away until the breeze springs up,
and we may as well know who we are asking for assistance. I am not
putting as much faith in my fellow-man as I was before our experience
of yesterday.”

The two walked down the bank of the cove to the beach, where a full
view of the seaboard could be had, and there waited for the rising sun
to show them the newcomer.

The shaft of radiance soon came out of the sea, gilding each crestless
wave with a glory of brightness, and revealing to the watchers the
spars of a jaunty-looking schooner so near the land that it seemed as
if one could have tossed a pebble on her deck.

Mr. Jenkins stood staring at the little craft in open-mouthed
astonishment as if doubting the evidence of his own senses, until
Captain Mansfield pulled him roughly back into the shelter of the
foliage, as he whispered excitedly:

“It’s the _Day Dream_ herself.”

“For a moment I thought my eyes were playing me a trick,” the mate
said, with a long-drawn breath of bewilderment. “What are we to do?
Show ourselves?”

“Not yet. We must form a plan of action, for if this calm holds until
noon the little craft shall be in our possession again.”




CHAPTER VIII. TURNING THE TABLES.


The first thing to be done was to warn the remainder of the party that
the mutineers were close at hand, lest some incautious noise might
betray the fact of their being on the key, and to this end Captain
Mansfield hurried to the head of the little cove.

Old Andy was the only one awake, and to him the captain whispered:

“The villains who seized the _Day Dream_ are becalmed within twenty
fathoms of the shore. See to it that----”

The darky looked up in alarm, his eyes seemingly starting from their
sockets, and he was on the verge of giving vent to a cry of fear when
Captain Mansfield seized him by the throat.

“Don’t you dare so much as wink, or I’ll choke the breath out of your
body,” he whispered, angrily, and the old man sank to his knees the
very personification of terror. “Now listen carefully, and see that you
do as I tell you. See to it that there is no noise made here. When the
others awake tell them to remain quiet until I return.”

There was no longer any danger that Andy would betray the secret by an
incautious move. The threat terrified him even more than the knowledge
of the mutineers’ whereabouts, and Captain Mansfield retraced his
steps to the point where he had left the mate.

During the short time he had been absent the general condition of
affairs on the schooner’s deck was changed considerably.

The mutineers had come from below, probably after a night’s debauch,
and the sound of angry conversation told that a quarrel was imminent.

“What has happened?” the captain asked Mr. Jenkins, in a whisper.

“I don’t know. They came out of the cabin a few seconds ago, and this
row appears to be a continuation of what started below.”

“It will be a fortunate happening for us, if they get into a fight.”

“Possibly,” the mate replied, hesitatingly; “but I fail to see how it
is going to be possible for us to accomplish anything without weapons
when that crowd are well armed, if they have taken the trouble to
search the cabin, which I reckon has been done long before this.”

“We shall find a way out of it, if the calm continues. Give me a chance
to get over the bow before they know we’re in the vicinity, and I’ll
take the risk of their weapons.”

The discussion on the yacht was fast degenerating into a regular row.
The men were talking so loudly that a reasonably good idea of the
condition of affairs could be gained by the listeners.

Several of the mutineers were insisting on making this particular
key a sort of rendezvous, and demanding that a certain lot of goods
(probably something they had saved from the _Mary and Jane_) should be
brought here.

Another faction, and among them the leader, wanted to run for the
Florida Straits, in order to remain hidden among the keys until search
for the yacht should be abandoned. They believed, and with good reason,
that Captain Mansfield would not tamely submit to the loss of his
vessel, and, since the weather had been favorable for navigation in a
small boat, it was more than probable those who had been dispossessed
would succeed in reaching Nassau.

Greatly to the disappointment of the two concealed among the foliage
on shore, the men did not come to blows, although each instant it
seemed as if such would be the case. After squabbling for twenty
minutes or more the mutineers appeared to have come to some kind of an
understanding, and a quantity of the cabin stores were brought on deck
for breakfast.

Each one appeared to be his own cook, and the wastefulness displayed
would have brought tears of vexation to Andy’s eyes. A tin of beef,
which one fellow opened, was tossed overboard after he had taken out
two slices.

A box of biscuit was left on the house that each might help himself,
and the greater portion used in firing on a wager at a floating bottle.

This kind of horseplay came to an end finally, and then the
half-drunken crew began lowering one of the boats.

“It is possible that our opportunity is near at hand,” Captain
Mansfield whispered. “It looks as if some of them were coming ashore,
and it is time the rest of our party were ready for action. Creep back
softly, and send them to me. Then pole our boat as near the mouth of
the cove as is safe.”

By a chance as fortunate and unexpected as had been the coming of the
_Day Dream_, all the mutineers but two prepared to go on shore, and,
as nearly as Captain Mansfield could judge, each man had armed himself
either with a rifle or revolver, thus exhausting the supply of weapons
on board.

“It will be nothing more than child’s play now, provided they do
not land too near here,” he whispered to himself, and just as the
boats pushed off from the schooner, Gil and Nelse crept close to the
watcher’s side.

“Is there any chance of our getting the yacht again?” the former asked;
but his father motioned for him to be silent.

The remainder of the party came up before the mutineers were
half-a-dozen yards from the vessel, and a few moments later Captain
Mansfield saw, to his dismay, that the men intended to land directly in
front of his hiding-place.

It seemed as if this must be a deathblow to all his plans, and the boys
mentally braced themselves for the struggle both believed to be at hand.

The men rowed leisurely, singing and laughing, evidently fancying
themselves the only human beings in the vicinity, and the little tender
struck the beach not more than a dozen feet from where the anxious ones
were concealed.

The bows of the boats were pulled up on the sand to prevent them from
drifting away, and then the mutineers pushed straight on into the
thicket, probably bent on exploring the key to learn if it would serve
them as a rendezvous.

They were making so much noise that the watchers might have conversed
in ordinary tones; but Captain Mansfield did not take any such chances,
when he whispered to Gil:

“You and Nelse go back to where Jenkins is waiting with the boat. Send
him to me, and get on board. Move cautiously down to the very mouth of
the cove, and stay there, with oars in the rowlocks, until you see us
push one of these crafts from the shore. Then row for the schooner the
best you know how.”

This was no time to ask questions, and the orders were obeyed instantly.

Mr. Jenkins was but a short distance away, and when Gil had repeated
his father’s instructions the mate hurried off, leaving the boys to
carry out their part of the programme unaided.

“Father is probably going to try to get hold of the other two boats,”
Gil whispered, as he clambered inboard, “and if the mutineers see us
while we are pulling out to the schooner we shall have the chance of
learning how it seems to be shot at.”

“I’d rather receive a pretty serious wound than let those scoundrels
go off with the yacht again, now there’s a possibility of our gaining
possession once more,” Nelse said, and by the time he ceased speaking
both were in the little craft, each with an oar ready to pull at the
first signal.

The voices of the mutineers now sounded from a distance, and it was not
likely they could have a view of the water because of the intervening
foliage; but yet Captain Mansfield’s party gave no sign of action.

Ten minutes passed, and Gil was beginning to grow alarmed lest his
father should wait too long, when a light splash of water was heard,
and one of the tenders shot out from the shore with the two sailors
rowing and Andy at the helm.

“Now bend to it,” Gil whispered, hoarsely. “Watch to see that one
doesn’t pull the other around, for there mustn’t be any wild steering.”

The boys were out of the cove just as the captain and Mr. Jenkins
launched the last boat, and all three crafts were dashing over the
glassy sea in fine style, sending tiny showers of spray up from their
bows, when a loud yell was heard.

The two fellows on the schooner had caught a glimpse of the captain’s
party, and were shouting for their friends.

“It’s a question of reaching the other side of the yacht before they
heave in sight, or we may come to grief,” Gil said, grimly, as he bent
his back to the oar until the ashen blade bent under the vigorous
strain.

“Board her over the rail amidships, boys!” Captain Mansfield shouted,
and glancing around for the merest fraction of time, Nelse saw that the
sailors were steering for the schooner’s bow, while the other boat was
being sent toward the stern.

By thus dividing the force, the mutineers would be beset both from
front and rear, while Gil and Nelse created diversion on one side, and
the struggle could not be long protracted.

The men on the yacht were yelling at the full strength of their lungs,
and stood near the bow with handspikes raised ready to fell the first
who should attempt to come on board; but they could not guard the
stern at the same time, therefore the captain and mate succeeded in
clambering over the rail before the fellows were fully aware of their
purpose.

The boys had just pulled around the _Day Dream_ when the main body of
mutineers burst out of the bushes, and the shower of bullets which they
sent, without waiting to take accurate aim, did no injury to any one.

Mr. Jenkins had opened the battle by hurling a handspike with such good
effect that the taller sailor was knocked over like a ninepin, and
the other, realizing how useless it would be to contend against such
odds, leaped into the sea, swimming for dear life as those on the shore
continued to discharge their weapons.

“Keep under the rail as much as possible,” Captain Mansfield shouted,
as he set the example by crouching where he could get a view of the
shore without exposing too much of his body. “They can’t have any very
great amount of ammunition, and it isn’t likely either of that crowd
has got the nerve to swim out here.”

Andy was the only one who did not follow this suggestion instantly. The
old darky was so elated at the complete turning of the tables that it
seemed absolutely necessary to give vent in some way to his joy.

He danced around the deck in full view of the angry men on shore,
shouting in a sing-song tone:

“Wese done got de bes’ ob dem villyns! Glory to de Lam’! Wese ’board de
yacht once mo’! Glory to de Lam’! Wese gwine---- Hi, yi, yi!”

These last exclamations were by no means a portion of his song of
triumph; but just at that moment a bullet from one of the rifles had
grazed the top of his ear, causing more pain than a really serious
wound would have done, and, with a howl of terror, he flung himself
down by Captain Mansfield’s side, where he alternately moaned and
continued to cry:

“Glory to de Lam’!”




CHAPTER IX. BOUND SOUTH.


After having fired four or five rounds of ammunition without other
effect than the grazing of Andy’s ear, the mutineers appeared to have
grown tired of such useless work, and ceased to waste their cartridges.

The calm was still “raging.” There was not wind enough to have caused
any perceptible motion in a feather, and those who had taken possession
of their own again could not do otherwise than remain idle, waiting for
that which, by filling the white sails, would carry them far from their
enemies.

On the shore the mutineers sat watching the schooner, unable to do
anything toward regaining her, and, as Jenkins expressed it, “eating
their hearts out” with anger, because they had been so foolish as
to take all the weapons ashore, leaving the ship-keepers virtually
defenseless.

The man who had been bowled over by a belaying-pin recovered
consciousness after the firing ceased, and, with a very disagreeable
sensation in his head, sat on the main hatch, probably wondering what
was to become of him.

“Are you going to keep that thing?” the mate asked of Captain
Mansfield, pointing over his shoulder with his thumb at the
disconsolate-looking mutineer.

“Let him swim ashore when there’s a chance of our crawling away from
this key.”

“Why not use him first?”

“How do you mean?”

“If a breeze should spring up now those fellows on the beach would
amuse themselves by making targets of us while we were raising the
anchor and making sail.”

“I have thought of that; but do not see how it is to be avoided.”

“Make this fellow do such work as he can, with our assistance, while
we remain under cover. Give me the word and I’ll guarantee to have the
little craft ready for the first cat’s-paw which comes over the sea,
and without exposing myself.”

“Act as you please, Mr. Jenkins. It is no more than fair that he should
do something to repay for the trouble and loss which his crowd have
cost us.”

The mate could have asked for no more congenial task, and Andy was in
an ecstacy of delight as the mutineer was forced to play the part of a
barricade for the others.

At first the man appeared disposed to rebel against doing the work
demanded of him; but Mr. Jenkins said, sternly, brandishing a
belaying-pin to give greater emphasis to his words:

“You ought to have a pretty good idea by this time that we shouldn’t
feel very bad to be obliged to break your head, and that’s exactly what
will happen if you don’t step lively. It may be well to tell those
scoundrels on the beach who it is doing this work, otherwise they might
put a bullet into your hide.”

The fellow began to realize that his captors were not to be trifled
with, and very meekly went to the rail, where he shouted:

“Hi! Mike! This crowd have got the drop on me, an’ I’m bound to do as
they say; so don’t shoot, will yer?”

“Why not swim ashore? They can’t do anything, if you only show a little
nerve, ’cause we’ve got all the shootin’ irons.”

“My leg’s about the same as broken, ’an I couldn’t swim a stroke.”

Mike was silent for a few seconds, and then he asked:

“Is the captain countin’ on leaving us here?”

“You have brought it on yourselves, and can be mighty certain that
we wouldn’t raise a finger to help you now, if the whole gang was
starving,” Captain Mansfield shouted from his place of vantage under
the rail.

The mutineers began to understand that a speedy punishment was about to
overtake them, and the leader cried in a whining tone:

“We’ll die for the want of something to drink, if you leave us.”

“There’s little chance the world will be so lucky as to get rid of you.
I shall notify the authorities at Nassau of your whereabouts, as well
as of the likelihood that at least a portion of the brig’s cargo will
be found on Walker Key, and I reckon you’ll not be left alone very
long.”

This acted like a douche of cold water upon the mutineers, who
were also, probably, wreckers, and they exhibited every symptom of
uneasiness.

“It is time for you to go to work,” Mr. Jenkins said to his prisoner.
“Get into the boat with me, and we’ll pull the schooner’s head around
so your friends won’t have so good a chance to interfere with us while
we weigh the anchor; but remember that if you attempt to give me the
slip, I’ll split your head open with this,” and the mate flourished the
belaying-pin savagely.

Sheltered from those on the shore by the yacht herself, this portion
of the task could be done in comparative safety, and while one of the
sailors payed out on the cable the craft was swung around stern on.

Then the men managed to rig up the quarter-deck awning as a screen,
without exposing themselves very much, and all hands could now work
while hidden from view of the angry scoundrels on the shore.

After this had been done the anchor was weighed, and then the two in
the boat pulled and tugged at the oars until the _Day Dream_ was fully
a mile from the shore.

This had not been accomplished without some show of remonstrance from
the mutineers. When the yacht first began to move through the water,
and they understood what was being done, a volley of bullets was
discharged at random, many finding their way through the canvas screen;
but finally this useless evidence of rage ceased, probably because the
ammunition had been exhausted.

Not until they were beyond range did Mr. Jenkins allow his prisoner to
cease his efforts, and then, wiping the perspiration from his face, he
said:

“Now there is nothing to prevent your going ashore, if you feel so
disposed.”

“Will you let the men pull me in to that point?”

“Not much. What is to prevent your swimming?”

“I couldn’t do it, even if there were no sharks hereabout, as there are
sure to be. My leg feels as if it was broken.”

“You got off cheaply, and that’s more than can be said for the rest of
the gang, since they will have to answer to the authorities for what
has been done. If you don’t want to swim, get on board, for I sha’n’t
give you the chance of stealing one of these boats.”

The man obeyed without another word, and once on the schooner he
crouched under the rail forward as if anxious to escape observation.

Meanwhile, as soon as the yacht was at a reasonably safe distance from
the shore, Gil and Nelse went below to learn what the mutineers had
done there, and the scene which met their gaze was well calculated to
fill them with mingled feelings of anger and dismay.

One would have said that a hundred men had been amusing themselves with
trying to see how much mischief could be done in a given length of
time. The contents of the staterooms were dragged into the cabin, where
they might be examined leisurely, and left lying on the floor. Food of
all kinds was scattered in every direction, and as much wasted as would
have served the rightful crew of the yacht for many days.

“We ought to be thankful we have got the _Day Dream_ back in any
condition,” Gil said, with a long-drawn sigh; “but it is more than
provoking to think we gave that crowd the opportunity of destroying
things.”

“All the weapons, watches and money are gone,” Nelse added; “but from
what your father said I don’t fancy the amount of cash is enough to
make them very rich, and we’ll soon repair damages, so it won’t pay
to mourn a great deal. Let’s do what we can toward setting things to
rights.”

While the boys were engaged in this work, Andy was surveying his
quarters, and if harsh words could have injured the mutineers, not one
would have been left alive five minutes after he saw the condition of
his kitchen.

They had not spent so much time in the galley as aft; but the same
scene of wanton destruction met the cook’s gaze, and he attributed the
greater portion of it to the voudoos, whose especial domains the boys
had threatened to invade.

“Dere’s gwine ter be de berry debbil raised on dis yere cruise, ef de
captain consists in runnin’ to Hayti,” he muttered, while trying to
repair the damage. “I’se done gone boun’ ter tork ter dem boys ag’in,
kase dey mus’ know wha’s sartin ter happen, ef dat pirates’ gol’ ain’
got out ob dere min’s.”

During this time those on deck had not been idle. Every inch of
canvas belonging to the yacht was spread to catch the first breath of
air which should come over the sea, and the captain and mate amused
themselves by watching the mutineers, who still remained on the beach
as if unable to understand that they had lost the little craft so
suddenly.

“There comes what we are waiting for,” Mr. Jenkins said, as he pointed
toward the west, where a faint ruffling of the water into a deeper blue
betokened the rising of the wind. “Now, what is to be done with the
fellow forward?”

“Call him aft, and let him decide the question.”

The man obeyed Mr. Jenkins’ summons in a slouchy, shamefaced manner,
touching his hat when he reached the quarter-deck, and standing there
as if expecting punishment was about to be meted out to him.

“We hope to be under way in a short time,” Captain Mansfield began,
“and you are to say what is to become of your precious self. I should
be warranted in taking you to Nassau in chains; but it will be too much
trouble.”

“I would like to be set ashore, sir.”

“You can leave at any time; but I don’t propose the men shall exert
themselves in your behalf by so much as pulling an oar.”

“I can’t swim,” the man said, piteously.

“That may be; but if we row you ashore your precious friends will
probably gain possession of the boat, considering the fact that they
are well armed, while we would be helpless.”

“I can rig up a sort of raft on which he could manage to reach the
land,” Mr. Jenkins ventured to say, observing that the captain
hesitated.

“Very well; if he chooses to go in that manner, I have no objection,”
and Captain Mansfield turned away, for he was eager to be rid of the
mutineer, but did not propose to take any risks.

Two empty casks, with a plank from one to the other, formed quite a
seaworthy raft for one man, and ten minutes later, just as the oncoming
breeze filled the yacht’s sails, the mutineer was paddling for dear
life toward the key.

There was no time to watch his movements, for the _Day Dream_ began to
draw away from the land in a manner which told that the run to Nassau
would be quickly an accomplished fact, providing the wind held.

Once more the yacht was bound south, and, despite all the misfortunes
which Andy persisted in believing were caused by the voudoos, Gil and
Nelse allowed themselves to dream again of the pirates’ gold.




CHAPTER X. HAYTI.


One could easily fancy how much the mutineers must have been punished
by seeing the schooner moving swiftly away from the land, knowing as
they did that the officers of the law would soon come in search of
them, and more than one on board the _Day Dream_ was satisfied with
this as atonement for all the discomforts suffered during the last
thirty hours.

It was impossible to say whether the fellow who had just been released
ever reached the shore, although all the chances were in his favor. The
last that could be seen of him through the glass was when the schooner
rounded the point of land which marked the eastern-most extremity of
the key, and then he was paddling for dear life.

It surely seemed as if the wind had come to stay for some time. It
continued to increase in weight until nightfall, when the yacht had
as much as she needed in such waters, and Mr. Jenkins confidently
announced to Gil and Nelse that they would be at Nassau before sunset
on the following day.

Time proved this prediction to be correct.

By six o’clock on the same day the yacht had been recaptured, all
evidences of her late unlawful crew were wiped out both fore and
aft, and when the boys retired the thought of their slight losses, as
compared to what might have been, went very far toward consoling them.

“Father will buy us such things as we may need when we get into port,”
Gil said, confidently, to his cousin, “and if he doesn’t think it
necessary to replace our watches, no great harm will be done, if we are
obliged to look at the cabin clock in order to learn when the meals
should be served.”

“I’m not worrying about the stuff those fellows took from us,” Nelse
replied; “but am only afraid uncle won’t allow us to hunt for the
treasure because of what has already happened.”

“That will be all right, as you will see, so let’s try not to think any
more of what has happened.”

At noon on the following day, the boys almost forgot the disagreeable
adventures with the mutineers when they landed at Nassau with Mr.
Jenkins, and made a tour of the sponge yards, while Captain Mansfield
went to inform the authorities of those whom he believed were
responsible for the loss of the _Mary and Jane_.

It was a particularly pleasant day which they spent ashore, viewing
the many wonders wrested from the bed of the ocean, and on returning
to the schooner neither thought to ask what had been done until
Captain Mansfield was speaking with the mate about the officers of the
ill-fated brig.

“There can be no question but that those fellows had a hand in the
wrecking of the _Mary and Jane_,” he said. “The captain and mates
landed here last week, and told me to-day there could be no doubt as
to the facts. On three different occasions it was found that the brig
was many points off her course, and I fancy the men knew exactly where
she would be foundered.”

“Will the authorities send to arrest them?” Gil asked.

“Certainly, and the officers of the brig intend to urge it; besides,
they propose to start at once for Walker Key in the hope that some of
the cargo may be there.”

“Were the men really deserted?”

“Not a bit of it, according to the captain’s story, and after what we
have experienced I would believe him against a thousand such as tried
to run away with the schooner. It seems that when the brig struck,
the men were ordered into the boats; but they refused to leave until
the spirits had been divided. The crowd we met insisted on using the
gig, and, holding her fast alongside, proceeded to get drunk. A heavy
sea was running, and after the officers had expostulated with the men
for some time, they believed there was nothing left but to look out
for their own lives. The vessel was fast breaking up, and the crew in
a drunken condition, when the captain’s party finally put off to try
to reach this port, which they did in four days. A schooner was sent
out from here; but nothing could be found either of the crew or of the
craft, and it was generally believed that she slid off into deep water
and sank.”

“Now what will happen?” Gil asked.

“I think it is safe to say the fellows will find themselves in a very
disagreeable position before many days have elapsed,” Captain Mansfield
replied, and then he was summoned on deck by the arrival of the goods
which he had purchased to replace those stolen by the mutineers.

From this time until they were ready to “turn in” the boys had plenty
to occupy their attention. The new weapons, additional stores, and such
other articles as the captain had bought, were inspected. The things
were stowed in their proper places, and then once more the question as
to whether the treasure could be found came up for discussion.

Not until a very late hour were the boys ready to retire, owing to
the many exciting topics of conversation, and both were awakened next
morning at sunrise by Mr. Jenkins, who said, cheerily:

“Turn out lively, lads, for there is a good deal to be seen from here
until we are well through the channel, and the yacht is already under
way.”

When they came on deck the _Day Dream_ was opposite the southernmost
point of Great Abaco Island, and the singular formation of rock known
as the “Hole in the Wall” was in full view.

The schooner was gliding slowly along under the influence of the gentle
morning breeze, and Gil and Nelse had a good opportunity of seeing the
odd sights, foremost among which was Spanish Wells, the name of the
town on St. George’s Key, at the extreme northwest point of the Island
of Eleuthera, where the houses are built on raised platforms, like many
in the Malay Archipelago.

The mate explained that this singular style of architecture was adopted
because of the hermit-crabs, which sometimes come ashore in vast
numbers, ravaging the land and entering every building not on stilts.

Then the cocoanut groves, two miles farther along the coast, were seen,
the flame-colored and scarlet blossoms serving to form a most gorgeous
picture.

A hasty breakfast, and the boys were on deck again to see the “Glass
Window,” a curious and perfect arch of limestone eighty-five feet
above the surface of the sea. Not many years ago, so Mr. Jenkins said,
a pleasure party were dining there, when suddenly a great tidal-wave
came rushing in from the ocean, dashed up under the arch, and swept the
greater number of the merry-makers away.

Such waves, coming without the slightest warning, are frequent here.
The natives call them “rages,” and believe they are caused by storms
some distance off on the Atlantic.

Still farther down the coast is New Gregory’s Harbor, where the
wonderful cave, extending more than eleven hundred feet under the
ground, is located; but, of course, this could not be seen from the
schooner.

There were, in fact, so many wonderful things to attract the curious
during this run down the chain of islands that the boys actually grew
tired of the variety, and in sheer weariness turned their attention to
what both seemed to think was the true purpose of the voyage.

“Will it be many days before we arrive at Hayti?” Gil asked the mate,
and the latter replied:

“If the wind favors we shall wind this portion of the cruise up in
short order. The captain intends to run down as far as Silver Key
Passage, and then we can head nearly due west.”

“Let’s go and tell Andy how near we are to the home of the voudoos,”
Nelse suggested, and the two went at once to the galley, where the
information was imparted without loss of time.

The old darky looked at them pityingly for some seconds, and then,
shaking his head mournfully, he said:

“You’se rushin’ on ter destruction, dat’s wha’ you’se doin’, an’ when
de time cums dat dere’s no help fur you, I’se sartin nobuddy won’t call
Andy Storts er fool.”

“What are you going to do when we land?” Gil asked, trying hard to
prevent himself from laughing.

“I’se done gone ’range up a plan ob my own.”

“And decided not to desert us?”

“Dere’s no kin’ ob use tryin’ ter run away frum de debbil, kase it
carn’t be did. Ef de captain’s boun’ fur ter git hisself in trubble,
an’ you boys won’t try ter dissuade him from it, I’se gwine ter take
keer ob myself. Don’ dat stan’ to reason?”

“You are right, Andy,” Nelse replied, laughingly; “but please tell us
what your plan is.”

“It carn’t be did, honey, kase de voudoos wud git hol’ ob it, an’ den
whar’d de ole man be? I’se bin studyin’ an’ studyin’ sence we got de
schooner back, an’ now I’se feelin’ toller’bly easy in my min’.”

“Then by not telling us the secret, you show yourself willing that we
shall come to grief.”

“Honey, dem as rushes ’roun’ whar dey don’ b’long mus’ take de
chances, an’ ole Andy couldn’t dissuade yer ter took his adwise.”

With this sage remark, spoken in the most sepulchral of tones, the cook
turned his attention once more to the savory dish he was preparing for
the cabin table, and it was all in vain that the boys tried to prolong
the conversation.

From this time until the schooner finally came to anchor off the
northern shore of the Tortuga de Mar, nothing of especial interest
occurred to vary the monotony of the voyage.

The wind favored them in the most satisfactory manner, and the little
craft glided among the many keys in perfect safety until on a certain
night about ten o’clock the longed-for spot was reached.

The boys had been on deck in a perfect fever of excitement during the
entire day; but, owing to the darkness, it was impossible to gain any
idea of the small body of land where they believed so much treasure
would be found by them.

“We must curb our impatience until morning, I suppose,” Gil said, with
a sigh; “but I would have liked a chance to compare the conformation of
the land with our chart.”

“Are you going to bed now?” Nelse asked.

“What would be the use? I couldn’t close my eyes in sleep yet awhile.”

“Then let’s slip into the galley, and see if Andy is putting his
wonderful plan into operation. I am eager to find out how he proposes
to assure his own safety while the debbil is getting hold of us.”

Gil was more than willing to act upon this suggestion, since it would
serve to help pass away the time until they wished to “turn in,” and
the two went below to the kitchen, where, to their great surprise, the
door was found securely locked.

They knocked again and again without receiving a reply, and as one of
the sailors passed, Gil asked:

“Do you know where Andy is?”

“In there, and he don’t mean to open the door for anybody. I reckon
he’s up to some of his funny business, ’cause he’s so afraid of what
may be found on the island.”

The boys tried again to make the old darky answer; but he steadily
refused, and they were finally forced to return to the deck.




CHAPTER XI. CONJECTURES.


During this evening Gil and Nelse could do no more than speculate as
to whether it would be possible to find a conformation of the coast
similar to the one shown by the rude chart, and since this question was
to be settled definitely in such a comparatively short space of time
neither Captain Mansfield nor Mr. Jenkins would so much as take part in
the conversation.

Even the exciting thoughts of discovering pirates’ treasure were not
sufficient to prevent them from feeling sleepy after a while, more
especially when all save the watch had turned in, and at midnight they
crept into the little stateroom.

Both the boys lay down with the determination to be on deck at the
first sign of dawn, and yet the sun was half an hour high before either
opened his eyes.

Nelse was the first to awaken, and he cried, in a tone of deepest
anxiety, as if believing the delay might in some manner result to their
injury:

“Get up, Gil! If this is the way we set about hunting for gold there
won’t be a very good chance of finding any. We should have been on deck
two hours ago.”

This summons was sufficient to bring Gil to his feet instantly, and,
after a hurried toilet, the two were leaning over the rail aft, with
the well-worn and enigmatical piece of brown paper spread out where it
could be studied at their leisure.

When they first gained the deck Andy was coming from the galley to the
cabin with the morning meal; but both the would-be treasure seekers
were in such a high state of excitement that they actually forgot their
curiosity of the previous night, and did not even think to ask what
steps he had taken to insure his safety against the dreaded voudoos.

“If that was intended as a chart of the Tortuga de Mar the schooner
is in the best possible place for you to go ahead with the work,” Mr.
Jenkins said, as he approached the boys. “There’s the point of land,
with a rock or bit of coral to the nor’ard of it, an’ dead as the
bowsprit shows is the cove with what I take to be soundings; but have
you fellows figured out the meaning of the other things?”

“We think the drawing of the schooner with a lead-line on which is the
figure eight, hanging from her bowsprit means that only a small craft
with a draught of not over eight feet can get in there,” Gil replied.

“I reckon that’s right, though it was a waste of time an’ lead pencil
to make the craft after showing the soundings.”

“Then the letters and figures on this stick, and the straight lines
on the side, refer to the same thing, which is that from a certain
tree--for those scratches must have been made to represent foliage--at
a distance of eighteen feet and eight inches north, then five feet
west, the treasure will be found.”

“Well, you’ve figured it out better than I expected,” Mr. Jenkins said,
approvingly; “but how do you know whether the measurements are in feet,
yards or fathoms?”

“That part of it is guesswork, of course. I don’t think it can mean
fathoms, because of the fraction eight, therefore it will only be
necessary to try the feet and yards, which can’t be such a great amount
of work.”

“No,” the mate replied, slowly and thoughtfully, “not if this is the
place, or if you find the right tree, or if there’s any treasure
buried on the island; but according to my way of thinking it’ll be a
decently hard job to decide exactly where the sights should be taken
from, considering the fact that this part of the island is fairly well
wooded.”

Then Mr. Jenkins walked away, for the cook had announced that breakfast
was served, and the boys were again plunged into a disagreeable state
of uncertainty because of the difficulty they would undoubtedly have
in trying to decide which was the landmark referred to on the supposed
chart.

Andy did not so much as look at Gil and Nelse when they came into the
cabin. It seemed as if he tried to avoid meeting their eyes, and during
all the time they were talking with Captain Mansfield relative to the
finding of the tree, he stood just inside the pantry making some of the
most extraordinary gestures possible.

“There is nothing to prevent your going ashore with Mr. Jenkins, if you
feel so disposed,” Gil’s father said, as he finished his meal. “I am
not inclined to any such exercise, but can manage to pass the time with
some degree of comfort while the search is made.”

The boys had hoped the captain would become interested in the proposed
work when they were where an investigation could be made; but this last
remark showed that he did not intend to have anything to do with the
decidedly mythical treasure.

Mr. Jenkins, however, was not only ready but eager for a trip ashore,
and, without waiting for orders, he caused one of the tenders to be
lowered.

If there were any inhabitants on this end of the island they had kept
well out of sight, and to guard against a possible attack by wild
animals the boys armed themselves with revolvers as well as rifles.

There was plenty of work aboard for the sailors, therefore the
treasure-seekers were expected to do their own rowing, and, with all
hands except Andy watching from the rail, they started, heading
directly for the cove.

Gil suggested that, in order to make certain the narrow strip of water
was the one they were anxious to find, soundings be made. If the depth
of water should coincide with the fifteen, ten and eight of the chart
it would afford a certain degree of proof, but to this Mr. Jenkins
objected.

“It would be only a waste of time,” he said. “The bottom so near
inshore shifts every year, and you couldn’t even rely on a Government
chart.”

“I thought from what we read in the newspaper clipping that the island
was small,” Nelse said, as the boat neared the shore. “It looks pretty
big from here.”

“Twenty-two miles long and five wide, according to the geographies,”
the mate replied, with a laugh, “so you see there’s plenty of room
for adventure in case Andy’s voudoos really make this place their
headquarters.”

“Do you believe in anything of the kind?”

“That the negroes of Hayti practice the rites of voudooism there can be
no doubt; but of course the cook has exaggerated matters.”

By this time the little tender’s bow had been run up on the sandy
beach, and, after looking carefully around to make certain no one was
lurking in the vicinity, the party landed.

The boat was made fast, and Gil led the way on what now seemed a
hopeless task, that of finding a tree so old as to give promise of
being the one from which the proper bearings might be taken, if
indeed there was anything proper or positive in the document they had
discovered.

The foliage was dense; so matted in places as to render it difficult
for the travelers to force a passage through, and thus they were
obliged to go blindly on, passing near perhaps the very object for
which they were searching.

There were many birds to be seen and heard, but no other form of animal
life was found during the tramp, except once when a hog, probably a
descendant from those brought to the island by the original buccaneers,
dashed out of the thicket, almost overturning Nelse, and disappearing
again before either of the party had an opportunity to fire a single
shot.

At the end of an hour, when they were three miles from the beach, as
nearly as could be judged, the mate threw himself on the ground as he
said, impatiently:

“It is foolish to keep on in this manner. We haven’t come across a tree
of any size after walking this distance, although we know there were
very many to be seen in the immediate vicinity from the schooner’s
deck.”

“The undergrowth is so dense that we shouldn’t know it if one was a
dozen feet away,” Nelse replied, fanning himself vigorously, for the
heat at this point, where the cooling breezes from the sea could not
penetrate, was almost stifling.

“Then there’s all the more reason why we should go back, mark out a
course, and follow it by a compass.”

“But I counted on finding what we wanted straight across from the end
of the cove,” Gil said, disconsolately.

“It isn’t yet certain that it can’t be discovered,” the mate replied,
laughingly. “We are not woodsmen enough to travel a beeline without
anything to guide us.”

“It’s positive we’re wasting time roaming around in this manner, so
let’s go back.”

“Hold on a little while. I am so nearly roasted that there will be
nothing left of me but perspiration if I am forced to take any exercise
right away,” Nelse cried, in affected distress.

Each member of the party was more than willing to indulge in a _siesta_
just at this time, and, following the example set by the mate the boys
stretched themselves out at full length, regardless alike of snakes or
the worshipers of voudoo.

Everything was conducive to slumber, save the winged pests which were
particularly active, and, despite even these, all three were soon
sleeping soundly; so much so, in fact, that two half-naked negroes
passed within three feet of where they were lying without arousing them.

This was possible owing to the fact that the strangers walked with
exceeding caution, finding an open way through the foliage where
seemingly none existed, and circling around the sleepers without so
much as a rustling of the leaves.

These men must certainly have been aware that the schooner had come to
an anchor off the island during the night, for they evinced no surprise
at seeing the whites, but scrutinized them carefully, as if trying to
judge of their character.

For fully five minutes the fellows continued the silent examination,
and then they glided through the thicket toward the direction where the
yacht was lying.

A quarter of an hour later Mr. Jenkins awakened, and called cheerily to
the boys:

“Come, it’s time to turn out if we want to get back without running the
risk of losing our way. When the sun gets behind the trees we shall be
all at sea so far as direction goes.”

The short nap had refreshed the boys wonderfully, and they were on
their feet at once, ready for the tramp.

“Father will laugh when we tell him that, after being on shore so
long, we haven’t seen the kind of a tree we were searching for.”

“You may have better luck to-morrow,” the mate said, cheerily, as
he led the return march, and the little party traveled so rapidly
that in a trifle more than an hour they were pulling toward the _Day
Dream_ from the cove, all unconscious of the half-a-dozen black forms
concealed in the thicket near the water’s edge watching their every
movement.




CHAPTER XII. A STRANGE SPECTACLE.


Although Andy had paid no attention to the departure of the boys and
the mate, he was watching eagerly for their return, and Gil said,
laughingly, as he saw the old darky’s woolly pate just outside the
forward companionway hatch:

“I suppose he thought we would never come back; that the voudoos were
sure to catch us. We must ask him how it is he feels secure now, when a
short time ago he was confident we should not live to get home again.”

“He has probably conjured up some kind of a charm,” the mate replied,
as he leaped aboard the yacht, painter in hand, and at that instant the
cook disappeared very suddenly.

Captain Mansfield was taking his ease under the awning aft when the
boys came over the rail, and from the expression on their faces he knew
the forenoon’s work had produced no satisfactory results.

“Treasure-hunting in such a climate isn’t what it is cracked up to be,
eh?” he cried.

“We haven’t found what we wanted yet, but we may be more successful
to-morrow,” Gil said, just a trifle sheepishly.

“Take your time about it, but let me know when you begin to grow
discouraged, for this isn’t the safest anchorage I have seen, in case
the wind comes from any northerly quarter.”

It really seemed as if Mr. Jenkins had been seized with an attack of
the treasure-hunting fever, for, without waiting to eat dinner, which
was already prepared, he produced his glass and began searching the
thicket.

“Are you looking for an old tree?” Nelse asked.

“Yes; we may as well get our bearings at once, and save just so much
time to-morrow morning.”

“Do you see any?”

“No less than three. I’ll mark out a course to each, and neither of
them are so far from the shore but that we can visit all in half a day.”

At this moment Andy came from the galley on his way to the after
pantry, and, motioning to Gil to do the same, Nelse followed him.

“Well, you see we went on shore and escaped being devoured by the
voudoos,” he said, when all three entered the cabin.

“Don’t say nuffin ’bout it, honey,” the cook whispered, imploringly.
“Dis yere schooner ain’t outer de reach ob dem debbils till she’s boun’
home.”

“Tell us what you did to protect yourself?” Gil asked. “We tried to get
into the galley last night in order to learn the same thing, but you
wouldn’t open the door.”

“You’se crazy, chile, ter tork so loud when we’se in dis yere place.
I couldn’t tole yer nuffin ’bout it, kase den de charm would spile.
Ef yer don’ go ashore ag’in there’s er chance ob gittin’ off wid our
lives.”

“Then it is a charm you’ve got!” Nelse cried, gleefully. “Let us see
it, Andy.”

“I’se done gone ’bliged to keep cl’ar ob you chillun ef dar’s any mo’
said ’bout it,” the cook replied, angrily. “We’se in a mighty bad
scrape, an’ I’se got my han’s full takin’ keer ob Andy Storts widout
tryin’ fur ter bring mo’ trubble by torkin’.”

This ended the conversation, so far as the old darky was concerned,
for, after placing certain additional dishes on the table, he betook
himself to the seclusion of his galley.

Mr. Jenkins could apparently think of nothing but the supposed
treasure, and during a greater portion of the remainder of the day he
pored over the rude chart, discussing with the boys the possibility
that it might refer to some other island.

Andy took great pains to stay out of the way all this time, and they
saw nothing of him until supper was served; but even then he refused to
speak.

That evening Gil and Nelse slung hammocks under the awning, intending
to sleep on deck because of the excessive heat which rendered the cabin
suffocatingly close, and the mate ensconced himself in a folding-chair
which could be stretched out in the semblance of a bed.

It was nine o’clock. Save for the low, musical murmur of the sea on the
sandy beach, not a sound could be heard, and the boys were fast sinking
into the arms of the dream-god when Mr. Jenkins whispered, excitedly:

“Look there! I reckon there’s considerable in Andy’s yarn about
voudoos.”

This was sufficient to cause the boys to leap from their hammocks very
suddenly, and, gazing in the direction pointed out by the mate they saw
nothing more remarkable than the glow of a fire about half a mile to
the eastward of where they had landed during the forenoon.

“There’s not much startling about that,” Gil said, in a tone of
disappointment.

“It shows there are human beings ashore near here, although we failed
to find any traces of them.”

“But it doesn’t prove that they are other than honest fishermen or
planters,” Nelse added.

“I’m not so sure,” Mr. Jenkins replied, in a musing tone. “If there was
nothing out of the ordinary run going on over there why should a fire
have been built?”

“It won’t take us long to learn,” Gil cried, for his last remark had
aroused his curiosity. “What is to prevent our rowing over that way?
The tender hasn’t been taken out of the water, and, although we’ve had
plenty of exercise to-day, a little more won’t do us any harm.”

“I’m with you if the captain makes no objection,” the mate said,
as he sprang to his feet, and Gil’s father, who had overheard the
conversation, replied:

“Do as you please, but don’t stay away too long, for at this season
of the year it is impossible to say when a breeze may spring up which
would make our anchorage a dangerous one.”

“It isn’t likely we shall want to land,” Gil said as he went to the
cabin for his and Nelse’s revolvers, and five minutes later the little
party were rowing toward the reflection of the fire, Gil and Nelse at
the oars, and Mr. Jenkins steering.

“Be careful,” the mate had said, in a low tone, as they left the side
of the yacht. “On such a night as this sound travels a long distance
over the water, and you don’t want to splash about much.”

This admonition was unnecessary. The thought that they might be on the
brink of some wonderful discovery rendered both the boys cautious, and
he who could hear anything as the little craft glided toward the shore
would need to have a very acute sense of hearing.

Perhaps half-an-hour elapsed before they were near that portion of the
shore from which the light had been reflected, and then it was learned
that the blaze was some distance inland.

It was possible to distinguish voices in an unmusical song or chant,
but nothing could be seen, and Mr. Jenkins whispered:

“We might just as well have stayed on the schooner, so far as learning
anything is concerned. Shall we go back, or do you boys want to creep
up on those fellows?”

It was evident that the mate wished to land, but preferred to have it
appear as if he was doing so simply to oblige his companions.

“I would like to see what is going on in there,” Nelse said, and Gil
added, after a moment’s thought:

“There can be no harm in trying it. Those who are making that noise
would hardly dare to raise a row in case we betrayed our whereabouts,
and, besides, armed as we are, it should be possible to hold our own
against quite a crowd.”

The boat’s bow was run gently on the sand, and Mr. Jenkins stepped
softly over the side to hold her while the boys got out, after which
she was carried a full length up on the shore.

“I’ll go ahead,” the mate whispered, “and you take good care to keep
close to me, for it would make a bad mess if we should get separated in
the darkness.”

“Go on; we’ll take care of that part,” Gil whispered, and the advance
was begun slowly, for it was no easy matter to make one’s way among the
dense foliage with the necessary degree of silence.

As the party advanced the sound of voices became more distinct, and
finally it became positive that some odd sort of a performance was
being given in this wild place.

When about three hundred yards had been traversed the mate came to a
sudden halt, and, as he pulled aside a cluster of saw palmettos the
boys had a full view.

Instinctively they had crouched to the ground when Mr. Jenkins’
movements told that the journey was ended, and, screened by the
underbrush, it seemed positive they were hidden from that strange party.

The fire had been built in a small cleared space at the foot of a huge
palm tree, and over the flames was suspended an iron pot, from which a
most disagreeable odor arose.

For the time being, however, the spectators had no thought for anything
save the actors in this strange spectacle.

No less than twenty coal-black men, naked, save for a cloth about the
loins were dancing to and fro near the blaze, bending their bodies in
every possible position, and making the hideous noise with greatest
energy. Now and then one would circle around the pot several times in
succession, howling yet louder, while his companions remained silent,
and at the end of the dismal song would throw something into the
boiling mass, after which the uproar increased until another member of
the party performed the same ceremony.

Gil was very positive he saw first a snake and then a toad thrown into
the pot, and it hardly seemed possible the cooking would be followed by
eating.

The faces of the dancers were painted with vivid red lines, as if the
coloring matter was blood, and two of the eldest members had the same
kind of ornamentation covering their entire bodies.

When the crowd had apparently exhausted themselves by this sort of
exercise, they crouched around the fire, looking more like gigantic
frogs than human beings, and the old fellows stirred the contents of
the pot, making the most uncouth gestures meanwhile.

Then it appeared as if the “broth” was done.

The performers began to dance and sing once more, and Gil had just
thought that it was time for them to retrace their steps, when the two
highly-decorated performers set about ladling the disgusting-looking
stuff into cocoanut shells.

A dozen portions were taken from the pot, and handed to as many men,
each of whom immediately started through the thicket in a different
direction, one passing so near Nelse that it seemed as if he leaped
directly over the boy, and the remainder of the crowd redoubled their
howls and contortions.

Mr. Jenkins pressed the hands of his companions to intimate that it was
time for them to leave, and the boys rose to their feet, following him
at a comparatively swift pace, to the spot where the boat had been left.

“We must have missed our way somehow,” the mate whispered, when they
finally emerged from the thicket, and saw no signs of the craft. “I
could almost swear that this is the place where we landed.”

“So it is,” Gil replied, in dismay. “Here is the imprint of her keel
in the sand. Some of those fellows who left with the soup have stolen
her.”




CHAPTER XIII. IN TROUBLE.


Not until Mr. Jenkins examined the beach in every direction for a
distance of ten or fifteen yards from where they came out of the
thicket, would he be convinced that the tender had been stolen.

Then, when he saw the imprints of bare feet, showing that the thieves
had carried the little craft thirty or forty feet toward the eastward
before launching her, and even found the spot where her bow had rested
on the sand, probably while the negroes got on board, he was almost
beside himself with rage.

“I ought to be kicked every hour in the day until we get home again,”
he said, angrily. “Anybody, except a fool like me, would have had sense
enough, when those fellows left the fire, to realize that the boat
might be in danger; but I never gave her a thought.”

“Neither did Nelse nor I,” Gil added, “consequently we rank quite as
high in the fool scale. There’s no way out of it, but admit to father
that we allowed the tender to be stolen, and try to look pleasant when
he makes sport of us.”

“I wish we were where we could tell him,” the mate said, half to
himself.

“That can be easily arranged. It will only be necessary to discharge
the revolvers three or four times, and I guarantee father will send
some one ashore to learn if there is any trouble.”

“I don’t think it would be just safe to do that. The crowd we saw back
there would most likely prove to be ugly customers, if they had any
idea we saw their capers, and it might not be pleasant to bring them
down upon us by reports of the weapons.”

“Do you believe they are voudoos?” Nelse asked, in a voice which was
not remarkable for its steadiness.

“There can be no question about it.”

“But what are they doing?”

“I reckon old Andy is the only one of our folks who can answer that
question.”

“It begins to look as if we had good cause to be afraid,” Gil said,
gloomily.

“Not a bit of it,” the mate replied, cheerily. “We have only to loaf
around here two or three hours, and then some one will come ashore to
look for us. The most serious portion of the whole business is that
the captain is bound to haul us over the coals for losing the boat and
putting him to so much trouble.”

Owing to the darkness and the distance, it was not possible to see even
the outlines of the yacht; but the forlorn party knew in what direction
she lay, and they seated themselves on the sand just outside the fringe
of bushes, straining their ears to hear the first sound which should
tell that friends were coming.

Half an hour elapsed.

Mr. Jenkins had just ascertained this fact by looking at his watch,
when the sound of oars caused all three to leap to their feet in joy.

Surprise and delight that the time of waiting had been so short
prevented them from noticing that the craft was coming from a direction
opposite the location of the schooner, and as they went to the water’s
edge, Gil hailed:

“Boat ahoy! Here we are! Our craft was stolen, and to save ourselves
from possible trouble, we didn’t try to attract your attention.”

Then he paused for a reply; but none came. The light splashing of
water told that the boat was still approaching, and Mr. Jenkins cried,
impatiently:

“Ahoy there! Where are you from?”

Now even the sounds of the oars ceased, and the little party were so
engaged in trying to distinguish the craft amid the gloom, that they
failed to hear the light patter of naked feet directly behind them.

“It must be----”

Mr. Jenkins did not finish the sentence, for at that instant he was
seized from behind and dragged backward on the sand before he could
make the slightest outcry.

Gil and Nelse were served in the same manner at the same time, and when
either of the three realized what had happened, they were powerless to
move or speak.

Two negroes held each of the prisoners as in bonds of iron, while a
third covered the captive’s mouth with an enormous hand to prevent any
outcry.

The mate attempted to show fight; but struggle as he might, it was
impossible to do more than render his own position painful, and this
he understood in a very short time.

The _Day Dream’s_ boat, which had played such an important part in
their capture, was now rowed to the shore, and from her leaped two
other negroes, who, after assuring themselves that the white strangers
had been secured, lifted the tender from the water, carrying her
straight up from the beach.

When they had disappeared in the thicket, the prisoners were raised to
their feet, and one of the captors, who appeared to be the leader of
the party, spoke harshly in a tongue which neither the mate nor the
boys understood.

From the tone, it was easy to guess that he was warning them of the
consequences in case they should make any outcry; but this seemed
superfluous, in view of the fact that the black hands were still held
firmly over their mouths.

Half-led, half-dragged, the little party was forced through the
thicket, in the direction from which they had just come, and not a word
was spoken until all were within the circle of light cast by the fire
around which the negroes had been dancing.

Here the black men held a very lively conversation, all talking at the
same time, and pausing now and then only to examine more closely the
prisoners.

Gil believed they were discussing the question of what should be
done with their prizes, and this seemed yet more probable when the
two highly-decorated old men spoke at great length, while the others
listened, all nodding their heads in token of approval when the
speeches were brought to a close.

Meanwhile, Mr. Jenkins appeared to be more alarmed than were the boys;
but his fear came from other sources than the present disagreeable
situation.

The soughing of the wind among the trees told, to his experienced ear,
that a breeze was springing up from the northeast, and if it increased
to no more even than what might be expected at this season of the year,
he knew it would become necessary for the yacht to put to sea, or run
down the other side of the island for a harbor.

In either case they would be left comparatively alone among those who
could be considered in no other light than as enemies, and the prospect
was not cheering.

The negroes had not yet decided what should be done, when the report of
a musket was heard in the distance, and the prisoners looked at each
other meaningly, for they knew it was a signal for them to return at
once.

This noise caused the black men to come to a speedy conclusion, and
after the old fellows had given what were evidently very minute
directions as to future movements, the fire was extinguished.

The prisoners, guarded as before, were marched through the thicket on a
course nearly at right angles with the one by which they had come from
the beach, and had not proceeded more than a quarter of a mile when
shouts were heard from the shore.

“Gil! Mr. Jenkins! Shipmates ahoy!”

Captain Mansfield had sent a boat ashore in search of the missing
members of his crew, and one can fancy some portion of the prisoners’
mental distress at knowing friends were so near and they unable to make
their whereabouts known.

Again Mr. Jenkins attempted to free himself; but after receiving
several warning pricks from the point of a knife, in token of what
might follow in case he persisted in fighting, he gave up the struggle.

Again and again did the cries come to their ears, borne on the wind,
which was steadily and rapidly increasing, and then another report of a
musket told that this last boat had been recalled.

Gil and Nelse were almost frantic. Both realized that the negroes would
not have dared to commit such an outrage, unless they were so strong in
numbers as to resist an attack, and the thought of what might be their
fate on this island, which had already been the scene of so many bloody
dramas, was ample excuse for any display of weakness or terror.

The negroes marched rapidly on for at least half-an-hour, and then,
coming suddenly, as if from the very bowels of the earth, a bright
flame appeared directly in front of the leaders.

As their eyes became accustomed to the gloom, the boys saw that the
blaze proceeded from half-a-dozen torches, held by as many men, who had
come out of what appeared to be a cave in the side of a hill.

Here quite a lengthy conversation ensued, and then the prisoners were
led through a passage sufficiently wide for three men to walk abreast,
to a small cave situated about fifty feet from the opening.

Further on, the glow, as of a fire, could be seen, thus showing that
beyond their halting-place was another and a larger underground
chamber, where, probably, those who had been performing the uncouth
antics near the beach found a shelter.

The prisoners were thrust into the small cave, or excavation, without
ceremony, and the others went on, apparently indifferent as to what
might be done by the whites.

The place was so dark that no idea could be formed of its size, or what
it might contain, and even if it had been light, Mr. Jenkins would
hardly have given it any attention at that moment.

He stood near the entrance watching until the men had entered the cave
at the end of the passage, and then he ran toward the entrance.

Before he had taken twenty steps, a blow from a club brought him to his
knees, showing that sentinels were on the alert, and he crawled back,
dazed and bleeding from an ugly cut on the head.

The boys had not followed; but they understood from the noise what had
happened, and, aiding their companion to enter the underground prison,
seated themselves beside him.

“What a fool I was to fancy we were left unguarded,” the mate said, as
he felt the warm blood trickling down his face. “Strike a light, Gil,
and see what condition my head is in.”

Fortunately, the boys had a small supply of wax matches, and one of
these burned long enough to examine the wound.

A single glance was sufficient to show that it was not serious,
although it would probably cause considerable pain, and Nelse tied his
handkerchief around it to stay the flow of blood.

“I hope we shall have a chance to dress it better before twenty-four
hours have passed,” Gil said, with a vain attempt to speak cheerfully.
“Father will surely come on shore in search of us when the sun rises,
and he should be able to follow such a broad trail as we must have left
in coming here.”

“Your father is at sea by this time,” Mr. Jenkins replied, almost
sharply. “Didn’t you notice that the wind was blowing half a gale
before we arrived here? To save the yacht, he had to get up anchor, and
it may be a week before he can get back.”




CHAPTER XIV. THE CAVE.


Neither of the boys had thought that it might become necessary for
the _Day Dream_ to leave her anchorage; but as the mate spoke, both
remembered what Captain Mansfield said shortly before they left, and
the knowledge that their friends had been forced to abandon them
brought with it the deepest despair.

They could hear the wind, as it swept across the mouth of the
underground passage, and this told plainly that if the schooner had
not left this particular portion of the coast, she would probably be a
wreck before morning.

During a long while the mournful party crouched upon the damp earth
silent, each occupied with his own gloomy thoughts, and then Gil said,
as he arose to his feet:

“We mustn’t give way in this manner! Other people have been in worse
scrapes and come out all right by keeping a stiff upper lip, and
watching for some chance to help themselves. We are acting like babies.”

“You are right, lad,” and Mr. Jenkins stood erect, clasping Gil’s hand.
“Let’s see what kind of a place we are in, and then, perhaps, matters
won’t appear quite so desperate. I’d give all the wages due me if I
knew why these black villains have brought us here.”

“It can’t be to kill us, for that could have been done without any
trouble when we were on the beach,” Gil replied.

This remark seemed to give Nelse courage, and he said, joining the
others:

“There’s no use speculating about what can’t be found out until they
choose to tell us. Let’s do as Mr. Jenkins proposed, and find out where
we are. I’ve got a box full of matches, and they ought to give light
enough to show how the place looks.”

While speaking, he had ignited one of the tapers, and all three gazed
around eagerly.

There was but little to be seen. An excavation, evidently formed by the
hand of man, about twelve feet deep and eight wide, with nothing in it,
save a pile of charred wood, where a fire had once been built, made up
a complete description of their prison.

“It isn’t the most comfortable-looking place I ever saw,” Gil said,
trying hard to appear cheerful; “but we might at least kindle a small
fire, since the materials are so near at hand. If our friends make any
objection to the plan, they can’t do much more than put it out.”

A blaze, however small, would be better than the profound darkness, and
the boys raked the fragments of wood together, partially covering them
with sand to prevent a too rapid consumption of fuel.

It was necessary to use three matches of their now precious hoard,
before the flames fastened upon the blackened sticks; but the outlay
seemed none too great when the dispiriting gloom was thus partially
dispelled.

The one question uppermost in the minds of all was, why they had been
made prisoners, and, after gathering around the fire, this thought
would have caused another painful silence, but for the mate, who said,
briskly:

“The darkness will seem all the more intense when this wood has been
burned, and what little we have won’t last a great while.”

“I don’t see how we can help ourselves,” Gil replied, with a sigh.

“I am going out through the passage on a hunt for more.”

“And get another blow on the head? Tied up as you are in that
handkerchief, which is covered with blood, you look sufficiently like a
pirate without trying to add to your peculiar beauty.”

“But this time I’ll go toward the big cave, where our particular
friends are probably enjoying themselves. Light enough comes from there
to show if any one is on guard, and I’ll guarantee that these villains
don’t get a second chance to hit me with a club.”

As if fearing his companions might try to dissuade him from his
purpose, Mr. Jenkins crept on his hands and knees to where he could
have a view of the passage.

While it was impossible to distinguish anything distinctly, he was able
to satisfy himself that there was no one between the two caves, and he
rose to his feet as he whispered:

“I’m bound to have some idea of what them chaps are doing, whether I
get any more wood or not. Stay here, and I’ll be back in five minutes.”

“We had rather go with you,” Gil replied, as he approached the mate.

“It wouldn’t be safe. If they should happen to see me, and kick up a
row, the passage is so small that the three of us would get all tangled
up. You can watch from here, and have some idea of what I am doing.”

He started as the last word was spoken, and the boys could see his form
outlined against the faint light until he reached the entrance to this
second chamber, when he apparently disappeared in the gloom.

“Where has he gone now?” Nelse asked, in a whisper.

“I reckon he’s simply leaning against the side, out of the range of the
fire, watching those who are inside.”

Gil’s surmise was correct. Jenkins was standing where he could get a
fairly good view of the interior, and that which he saw caused him
mingled feelings of surprise, bewilderment and fear.

In the cave, which was circular, and about twenty feet in diameter,
were seventeen negroes, seated back against the wall of earth, thus
leaving the greater portion of the floor space free. Four small fires
were burning, as if to designate the points of the compass, and
between these stood the most repulsive-looking old negro the mate had
ever seen. His wool was gray, and hung in matted locks nearly to his
shoulders. His toothless mouth appeared to be the focus of a mass of
wrinkles so deep as to destroy all semblance of a face, and gave his
head the appearance of a bag with one end puckered by a drawing-string.

The skin of some animal served as a sort of petticoat for the old
fellow, and around his neck was wound an odd sort of necklace,
seemingly composed of small bones, the ends of which reached nearly to
the ground. His feet were bare, as was the upper portion of his body,
and in each hand he held a long knife, the blade dripping with blood.

When Jenkins first saw the hideous creature, he was standing silent and
motionless, as if wrapped in deep thought; but after a few seconds he
aroused himself, began walking around each fire in turn, muttering in
guttural tones, and drawing the blade of the knife across his chest,
causing the blood to flow in tiny streams with every stroke.

The spectators watched him as if spellbound. No one so much as moved,
and Jenkins could have sworn that they were literally holding their
breath.

Weaving his way in and out among the piles of burning wood, the old
fellow continued to hack and cut at himself until the entire upper
portion of his body was covered with blood, and then, crouching upon
the earth, he gazed steadily into the flames for several moments.

Jenkins was about to turn away, believing the performance had come to a
close, when the negro sprang to his feet with a quick, agile movement,
and looked around upon his companions like one just awakening from a
dream.

Now it could be told from the expression on the black faces that all
believed they were about to hear some wonderful revelation, and after
a certain length of time, probably made as long as possible in order
to render his words the more impressive, the old man began to speak,
slowly at first, but increasing in vehemence until it sounded more
like the snarl of an angry animal than the result of a human voice.

He spoke in a language which Jenkins did not understand, but, under
the circumstances, it was not difficult to fancy the long harangue had
especial reference to the prisoners.

During at least fifteen minutes he continued in the most impassioned
strain, and then ensued the same scene the mate had witnessed near the
beach.

All present began the apparently meaningless dance and song around the
fires, and Jenkins, thinking he had seen enough of this mummery, made
his way back to those whom he knew were awaiting his return.

There was no thought of gathering wood as he crept cautiously through
the passage, and when he reached the place allotted to the prisoners,
all was dark and still.

“Are you here, boys?” he asked, in a low tone.

“Yes, you almost stepped on us. What are they doing over there? We
heard the same kind of a chant that attracted our attention when we
landed to begin this foolish trip which has ended so disastrously.”

“They are cutting those silly capers over again. This is what I saw.”

Then Jenkins gave a detailed account of all that had taken place in the
chamber, from the time of his arrival, and when he had finished, Gil
asked:

“What do you suppose they are up to?”

“I reckon Andy could tell you, for there can be no doubt but that these
are a lot of voudoo worshipers, and the fellow with the knife must be
a priest, or something of that kind.”

“Do you suppose they could know that we were in search of pirates’
treasure?” Nelse asked.

“Not unless some of them understand English, and heard us talking when
we came ashore this morning.”

“That might be,” Gil said, half to himself; “but so long as we hadn’t
found any, I can’t imagine why we should have been made prisoners.”

“Perhaps it was because we saw them at their dances,” Nelse suggested.

To Gil this did not seem a very plausible explanation, but since he
could advance nothing better, it was accepted as the true reason.

“We have got to get out of here somehow,” Mr. Jenkins said, after a
long pause. “They may not intend to do us any harm, but we won’t take
the risk, if it can be avoided. Toward morning I’m going to make one
more effort to find out how many are on guard at the entrance. If we
could only get hold of our revolvers! I know who has them, and it is
certain he isn’t with the mummers, therefore he must be outside.”

“With his eyes wide open, to prevent you either from escaping, or
trying to get your own again.”

“We will see about that. We won’t make any move until nearly morning,
therefore it’s a good idea to get some sleep, if possible. Lie down,
and I’ll call you before daybreak.”

The conditions were not favorable for slumber, but yet the boys were so
tired that in a very short time both were sleeping quietly, and the
mate, seated near the entrance to the excavation, was keeping strict
watch, with apparently not the slightest idea of closing his eyes.

He could hear the discordant chant from the inner cave, now rising
high, and again dying away until it was lost in the distance, and this
was continued so long that, despite his will, the unconsciousness of
sleep came upon him.




CHAPTER XV. A DISCOVERY.


While Mr. Jenkins slept, the fantastical worship in the inner cave was
brought to a close; the party separated, each man going in a different
direction across the island, as if to ascertain the general condition
of affairs, and before they were reunited, the sun had risen.

The wind continued from the same quarter with unabated fury, and one
needed only to see the trees bending before the blast to understand
that the _Day Dream_ could not come to an anchorage near that portion
of the coast for some time to come.

The prisoners were not disturbed until nearly two hours after daybreak,
and then the mate was brought to his feet very suddenly by a vicious
kick from a burly negro, who had evidently been selected to act the
part of guard.

Just for an instant Jenkins was disposed to show fight; but before he
could do anything so rash, the thought of the consequences prevented
him from raising his hands.

The situation was sufficiently grave without his making it worse by a
useless show of resistance.

“Get up, lads!” he cried, wishing to arouse his companions before the
brutal guard could deal them a blow, and the boys sprang to their feet
instantly, not understanding where they were for several seconds, and
then, as the unpleasant truth came slowly back to them, Gil asked:

“What’s going on now?”

“I don’t know, my boy; but this dark-complexioned gentleman has been
trying his toes on my ribs in such an energetic fashion that I fancy we
are to make some kind of a move. Whatever happens, keep close to me,
and don’t provoke the crowd by turning rusty when we’re where we can’t
help ourselves.”

“How is the weather?” Nelse asked.

“About the same as when we arrived here. There’s no chance of seeing
the yacht to-day.”

This brief conversation was interrupted by the remainder of the black
party, who now came from the outside, and the prisoners were made to
understand by signs that they were to leave the cave.

With the boys on either side of him, Jenkins marched out, the huge
black walking close behind the three, and the others clustered around
in a manner which precluded any possibility of an escape.

The captors were evidently making their way back to the sea once more,
and to both Gil and Nelse this fact was in some slight degree pleasing,
since it seemed to bring them nearer the _Day Dream_.

“How is your head?” Gil asked, when they had walked a short distance in
silence.

“It doesn’t feel particularly comfortable; but I reckon it’ll be all
right after a while.”

“If we could bathe it, you would look better. That bloody handkerchief
and the matted hair gives you the appearance of a veritable pirate.”

“I don’t feel like one, at all events,” Mr. Jenkins replied, with a
laugh. “Just now I’m more of a cannibal than anything else, for it
seems as if I could eat a donkey and then look over my shoulder for the
rider.”

“Do you suppose they intend to starve us?”

“That’s a hard question to answer. It isn’t likely they’ll take any too
good care of us, and we stand a chance of going hungry for some time to
come.”

“Such a thing wouldn’t trouble me, providing I could see a way out of
this scrape,” Nelse said, with a long-drawn sigh. “If the yacht can’t
come to an anchor while the wind is so strong, we needn’t expect help
to-day.”

“There’ll be a change in the weather when the sun sets,” the mate
replied, encouragingly; but at the same time he did not believe his own
statement.

The very old negro was evidently the chief of the party, and he led
them through a narrow path, cut amid the dense tangle of foliage, until
they arrived at the very spot where the prisoners had witnessed the
dance around the pot while hidden among the trees.

Here they were met by the two aged and highly-decorated blacks, who had
acted as masters of the ceremony on the previous evening.

All the repulsive-looking crowd evidently understood that they were
in no immediate danger of being hunted out by those interested in the
prisoners, for they moved with the utmost deliberation.

“The scoundrels know our shipmates can’t get here to-day, and are
going to make the most out of the performance, whatever it may be,”
Jenkins said, angrily, as two of the men began to lash him securely to
a tree in such a manner that he could do no more than turn his head
from side to side.

The boys were fastened in the same fashion, and so near together that
it was possible for them to hear each other when speaking in a low tone
of voice.

After the prisoners were thus disposed of, the blacks began to prepare
breakfast by roasting over a bed of coals fifteen or twenty small
animals, which resembled rabbits, the three leaders retiring to the
depths of the thicket as if for consultation while this work was being
done.

The cooks had not even taken the trouble to dress the game; but the
odor of the roasting flesh was so appetizing, and the prisoners were
so hungry, that all three waited with the liveliest impatience for the
meal to be made ready.

“I’m certain I can eat a whole rabbit; but I don’t suppose we’ll
be allowed to have as much as we want,” Nelse said, watching the
operations eagerly.

“We had better not count on regularly filling ourselves up,” Jenkins
replied, grimly, as a very unpleasant suspicion began to creep into his
mind.

When the feast was prepared, the old men were summoned, the remainder
of the party standing at a respectful distance until they had satisfied
their hunger, and then all hands set about devouring the food in a
literally savage fashion.

Holding it in their hands and smearing themselves with fat and blood,
until their black faces looked even more hideous than before, the men
gorged themselves, crunching the smaller bones as dogs would have done,
and only when the last morsel had disappeared did they cease.

Meanwhile, the prisoners could do no more than gaze at the revolting
spectacle, which, fortunately, partially caused them to forget their
hunger, and not a word was spoken until Jenkins, seeing that his
companions were rapidly giving way to despair, tried to arouse them.

“It’s no very great hardship to go hungry for twenty-four, or even
forty-eight hours,” he said, cheerily. “If we think of eating, it’ll
only make matters worse, so let’s sheer off on some other tack.”

“That is not so easily done,” Nelse replied, gloomily.

“I don’t know about it. Look around and see what an odd sort of a
forest this is, compared to such as we have at home.”

“We’ve had time to be pretty well acquainted with it since landing
yesterday. There doesn’t seem to be anything strange here, except it is
the big palm tree near where the old scoundrels are sitting. That----”

Gil would have started to his feet in surprise, had it not been for the
bonds, as he cried:

“It is the very tree we were hunting for! There are none others as
tall, and it’s surely old enough to have served as a landmark when our
chart was made.”

“I believe you are right, my boy,” the mate said, after a short pause.
“It would be strange if these villains have shown us just what we
wanted to find.”

“I can’t see that it will do us any good, even if we knew a big
pile of gold was absolutely buried in the immediate vicinity,” Nelse
replied, grumblingly; but at the same time he continued to gaze at the
palm, and it could be seen that, for the moment, the pangs of hunger
were forgotten.

The possibility of their having finally arrived at the desired place,
through no inclination or volition of their own, was sufficient to
furnish them with a fruitful topic of conversation, and but little
attention was paid to the blacks until the departure of several of the
younger men caused Gil to ask:

“Where do you suppose they are going?”

“Most likely to watch out for the yacht. It isn’t certain your father
won’t make an attempt to put in here in search of us, although I don’t
think one of our boats could land, and they want to make sure of not
being interrupted.”

During the next half-hour the negroes remained idle, lounging near the
scene of the feast, and then the messengers returned.

Whatever report they made must have been satisfactory, for immediately
the fire was rebuilt, the pot slung on two crotched sticks, and the old
fellows took up their station nearby, as if to repeat the mummery of
the previous evening.

Now the prisoners understood that they were to take some part in the
ceremony, for three of the men stood directly in front of them, while
the priests began once more the doleful chant.

“They are going to kill us,” Nelse cried, in alarm, but forced to
remain motionless before the blacks, each of whom held a short-bladed
knife in his hands.

Mr. Jenkins no longer attempted to cheer his companions. He believed,
as Nelse did, and with good reason.

While the old men sang, those who had evidently been selected as
executioners advanced slowly, brandishing their weapons, and making
gestures, while the remainder of the party stood nearby, gazing
intently, as if at some fascinating spectacle.

Neither of the prisoners spoke. Death seemed so close at hand that
the numbness of despair was upon them, and each watched the gleaming
circles of steel as the knives came slowly toward them.

When the three men were not more than five feet away from him, Gil
fancied he heard a slight noise directly in the rear, as if some one
was lighting a match; but since none of the blacks paid any attention
to it, he fancied he was mistaken, and tried to prepare himself in some
slight degree for the supreme moment.

Now the circle of spectators grew smaller; the old men forced their way
through, that they also might witness what was possibly one of their
fiendish rites, and the gleaming steel almost touched the victims.

The two boys closed their eyes that they should not see the deadly blow
when it was delivered, and Jenkins believed he had not many seconds
to live, when a singular, hissing noise was heard directly behind the
helpless ones.

Instantly it seemed that a shaft of fire came from the foliage, with a
scream as of some living creature.

Opening their eyes suddenly, the boys saw this thing of flame tear its
way through the crowd, throwing sparks right and left, and striking two
of the blacks with sufficient force to hurl them to the ground.

The negroes fled with loud yells of terror, as the “thing,” apparently
caught by the foliage, continued to send forth showers of flame, and
before the last man disappeared, both Gil and Nelse had fainted.

The strain upon them had been too great, and over-taxed nature gave way
beneath it.




CHAPTER XVI. ANDY.


At this particular time Jenkins paid but little attention to the boys.
He fancied the sudden appearance of the stream of fire was simply a
portion of the horrible ceremonies, and believed the negroes’ terror to
be only simulated.

When the last black disappeared in the foliage, a noise directly
behind him caused him to look for their return from that quarter, and
his surprise can be better imagined than described when he saw Andy
standing in front of him, his wide mouth open to its fullest extent in
silent enjoyment of the complete rout.

“Where in the name of all that’s wonderful did you come from?” he
cried, and would have followed this with other questions, had not the
cook whispered hurriedly:

“Dere ain’t no time ter tork now, kase we’s boun’ ter be outer dis yere
place before dem debbils cum back. Don’ speak a word.”

With remarkable celerity, Andy cut the bonds of vines, and while
Jenkins was rubbing his arms and legs to restore the circulation, the
cook released the boys.

It was as if the sudden change of position served to restore them to
consciousness, and by the time the cook had made his arrangements for
flight, they were aware of the rescue.

Gil would have followed Jenkins’ example, and overwhelmed the negro
with questions; but the mate whispered:

“Keep quiet, now; we can hear all about it later.”

Andy’s first care was to gather up the rope-like vines and throw them
on the fire, after which he ran into the thicket, returning a few
seconds later with a large package wrapped in sailcloth.

“I’se gwine erhead, an’ you’se mus’ cum erlong mighty fas’ ef yer don’
wan’ ter see dem imps ergin.”

Without waiting for a reply, he started toward the coast to the
westward, running so rapidly, laden though he was, that the others had
quite as much as they could do to keep pace with him.

During fully half an hour the flight was continued, and just when Nelse
was on the point of saying that he could hold out no longer, however
great might be the danger, Andy halted in the midst of a palmetto
thicket.

“We’se gwine ter stay hyar fur erwhile,” he said, speaking with
difficulty, because of his heavy breathing; “but dere mus’ be a mighty
snug watch kept, kase dem debbils are boun’ ter fin’ out wha’s been
ergoin’ on.”

“Tell us how you happen to be here, and where the yacht is?” Gil asked,
as soon as it was possible to speak.

Andy’s story, interspersed as it was with threats against and
commentaries upon the voudoos, would require too great a space to be
related in his own words; but the substance was as follows:

After the boat had returned to the yacht, and the sailors reported
they could find no trace of the missing ones, Captain Mansfield was
utterly at a loss to account for the singular disappearance. He knew
there were no wild beasts on the island that could have attacked and
killed the entire party, therefore it seemed positive the mate and the
boys were detained by human beings.

To search for them in the darkness would have been useless, therefore
he intended to wait until morning, when he proposed going on shore
himself; but the coming of the gale prevented this plan from being
carried into effect.

It was absolutely necessary the yacht should be gotten under way, and,
in the absence of the mate, equally essential for the safety of all on
board, that the captain should remain in command.

Knowing they might be obliged to remain away two or three days, and
distressed at the thought of leaving the missing ones to the mercy of
those who had probably captured them, Captain Mansfield called for some
of the crew to volunteer to go on shore and prosecute a search during
his absence.

None of the sailors cared to venture, and then it was that Andy offered
his services, which were accepted the more eagerly because of all
on board, he could probably accomplish more, owing to the partial
acquaintance he had with the natives of this and the adjoining islands.

He took a small amount of food with him, and, in addition, a number of
signal rockets with which to make his whereabouts known as soon as it
should be possible for the yacht to come in shore again. A revolver and
a dozen cartridges, together with a canteen of water, made up the full
list of his stores.

It was only after the greatest difficulty that the sailors succeeded in
setting him ashore, for the sea began to run high immediately the wind
sprang up, and he remained in the thicket near the beach until sunrise,
when, almost before he was ready to commence the search, the voudoos’
chant told him where the prisoners were likely to be found.

Creeping cautiously up to where a view of the party could be had,
he realized that it would be the height of folly to make an attack
single-handed, and remained inactive, fully believing the prisoners
were to be killed, until he chanced to think of the signal rockets.

It was a poor experiment upon which to depend as a means of saving the
lives of three people; but, fortunately, it succeeded admirably, and
there was no question but that the blacks fancied the sparks of fire
had been produced by some supernatural agency.

“How did it happen that you dared venture on shore?” Gil asked, when
the story was ended. “You said nothing could tempt you to run the risk
of meeting the voudoos, and there can be no mistake about the men who
came so near killing us.”

“I’se dun gone got er charm, an’ when de sailors wouldn’t cum ershore,
dere was nuffin lef’ but fur me ter do my level bes’.”

“And it couldn’t be improved upon,” Jenkins said, as he patted the old
fellow’s woolly head.

“It was mos’ly de charm,” Andy replied, modestly.

“That had precious little to do with it,” the mate said, emphatically.
“The rocket and the man behind it did the business, and a thousand
charms wouldn’t have frightened those villains away so quickly.”

“What made you spend so much time burning the vines with which we were
tied?” Nelse asked. “They couldn’t have been used again.”

“I wasn’ erfeared ob dat, honey; but we wanter make dem debbils t’ink
dat de ghostes dun took you off, ropes an’ all.”

“And it was a good idea, Andy,” Jenkins said. “Now, if we can only keep
them at a proper distance until the yacht heaves in sight, we shall be
all right.”

“I’se gwine ter dribe de whole bilin’ offer dis yere island,” the old
man said, decidedly, much as if he was proposing a very simple piece of
business.

“How do you count on doing that?” Gil asked. “You said they could do no
end of mischief, even when hundreds of miles away?”

“I’se got de charm, honey, an’ I’se got de rockets. Ef we kin creep up
on ’em once, I’ll start annudder fiery sarpent what’ll make de voudoos
t’ink de las’ day hab cum.”

“If that could be done, we would have a chance to find out whether
the pirates’ treasure is hidden near the old palm tree,” Nelse cried,
excitedly.

“Now, honey, don’ you’se go ter speckerlatin’ erbout dat any mo’. It’s
wha’s got us all in dis yere trubble, an we’se gwine ter keep clear ob
it, ef I’se got a vote in de bizness.”

“There’s plenty of time to talk about that,” Jenkins interrupted. “The
villains are here yet; it isn’t any sure thing they can be frightened
away, and while they remain, we shan’t be able to do much of anything
but keep ourselves out of sight.”

“Isn’t it about time we thought of eating something?” Nelse asked,
suddenly. “Andy said he brought food from the yacht, and I would like
to have a bite.”

“Take it all, honey, de ole man ain’ wantin’ any now,” and the cook
unstrapped a well-filled haversack from his shoulders. “I’se had
what’ll do me fur de nex’ four days.”

“We’ll make an equal division whether there is any chance of your
growing hungry or not,” Gil said, as he began to distribute the food.
“It is necessary that we husband it as much as possible, unless we can
count on seeing father pretty soon.”

“He won’t be able to make this portion of the coast until the wind
blows itself out,” the mate replied, “and I advise that we go on short
rations to-day.”

This remark was hardly necessary, since the amount of provisions Andy
had brought did not suffice to make one satisfactory meal for the
party, and every crumb was devoured before the hunger of either was
more than half satisfied.

When the haversack of canvas had been emptied, the cook said, as he
examined the wound on Jenkins’ head:

“I’se gwine ter fix yer up a little, Marse Jenkins, an’ den we’d better
light out ob dis yere place, kase dere’s no tellin’ when dat crowd’s
cumin’ back ter see wha’ made de sparks fly.”

The mate would have objected to Andy’s spending any time on what
he considered a trifling matter; but the cook did not wait for
remonstrances. Using the water in the canteen, regardless of whether
his companions were thirsty, he first bathed the wound, and then
bandaged it properly with strips torn from Gil’s shirt, after which he
said, with an air of pride:

“I ’lows you’se gwine ter git ober dat little scratch widout much
trouble, an’ ef dere’s no objection, we oughter keep on till we light
on a better place dan dis yere bunch ob trees.”

After the generalship he had shown, there was no reason why the cook
should not take command of the party, and he assumed the leadership
by setting out at a rapid pace toward the coast, the others following
close behind him.

Not until they were within sight of the sea at a point two or three
miles from where the boys and the mate were made prisoners did he halt,
and then it was to say:

“I’se gwine ter skurmish roun’ fur ter see whar dem debbils am hidin’.”

“Why shouldn’t we go with you?” the mate asked.

“Kase dere’s no tellin’ how de charm’s gwine ter work fur all han’s,
an’ de res’ ob de crowd had better stay hyar till de ole man gits back.”

“The boys can take care of themselves for a while, and I’ll keep you
company,” Jenkins said, decidedly. “We can’t afford to run the chance
of an accident just now.”

Andy did not fancy being obliged to take a protector with him; but
the mate was determined to share all the danger, and the two plunged
into the thicket, after impressing upon Gil and Nelse the necessity of
remaining hidden during their absence.




CHAPTER XVII. A SUCCESSFUL SCHEME.


When the mate and cook started out to ascertain the whereabouts of the
natives, the former carried the revolver, and the latter had strapped
to his back the bundle of signal rockets.

At the time their only idea was to learn what the blacks were doing,
and to that end Andy led the way back toward the cave, circling around
in such a manner as would permit an approach from the south.

After traveling at a rapid pace for twenty minutes or more, the cook
came to a halt, exclaiming as he did so:

“Dere’s no use tuckerin’ our legs all out at de start, kase dere’s
plenty ob time.”

“How is it that you know this island so well? You move around as if you
had always lived here.”

Andy tried to evade the question by speaking of the weather and the
possibility that the yacht could approach the northern coast by the
following morning; but Jenkins insisted on an answer, and finally the
old fellow said:

“I mought jes’ as well tell de trufe; but I don’ hanker after habin’ de
capt’in know erbout it.”

“Have you ever taken a hand in this voudoo business?” Jenkins asked,
sternly, as he watched the old man’s face closely.

“Nebber! Nebber! I’se done gone bin in a good many scrapes, but nuffin
like dat. Six or ten years ago, when I was young an’ flighty like,
annuder colored man an’ me runned away frum a brig what we’d shipped
in, an’ hid hyar. De voudoos cum mighty nigh killin’ us erfore we got
took off, an’ dat’s how I’se sich a pertic’lar ’quaintance wid de
island.”

“Then you have seen these fellows before?”

“Ef dey ain’ jes’ de same, dey looks a drefful sight like em.”

“And you knew where the cave was before I said anything about it?”

“’Deed I didn’t, fo’ a fac’. I nebber seen it; but I reckon it was
’cause we kept mighty near de beach all de time watchin’ fur a vessel.”

“What did you find to eat?”

“Dere’s plenty ob oysters ’roun’ de shore, an’ it’s a prime place fur
turtles. Dere ain’t no danger ob goin’ hungry ef de _Day Dream_ don’
come back fur a week.”

“I’m glad to hear that, for the yacht may be away some time--I don’t
see any signs that this wind will haul around very soon--and the food
supply promises to become serious to us. If you are rested, let’s push
on; the boys may grow frightened if we stay too long.”

Andy acted upon this suggestion at once, and the two did not halt again
until they had reached a point from which a view of the entrance to the
cave could be had, while they were screened by the foliage.

From the first glance it appeared as if the blacks had not returned
to their underground hiding-place; but after waiting five minutes, a
woolly head was seen at the entrance for an instant, and then drawn
back very quickly, as if its owner did not dare to expose any portion
of his precious body very long at a time.

“I’se gwine ter plump one ob dese yere rockets right inter dat hole,”
Andy whispered, as he began to unwrap the package.

“Don’t do anything so foolish,” the mate replied in the same cautious
tone. “They would then see the stick, and know it wasn’t the work of
supernatural beings. Besides, we can use them to better advantage by
waiting until the whole gang come outside.”

“Wha’ you’se mean by dat?”

“Some of them have still got the revolvers taken from the boys an’ me.
If we could manage to put our hands on them it wouldn’t be much of a
job to hold the crowd in check for as long as we wanted to stay.”

“But how’s we gwine ter do dat wid de rockets?”

“I don’t know; we’ll wait a while, and perhaps something may turn up in
our favor.”

Andy was eager to continue his work of terrifying the blacks, but he
managed to restrain his impatience, as Jenkins requested, and during
the next hour the two remained silent and almost motionless, watching
intently for the appearance of their enemies.

During this time two or three of the party had peeped out several
times, without showing any more of their bodies than was absolutely
necessary, and Andy had begun to grumble because of the delay, when the
entire crowd emerged.

They were walking in couples, with the old fellows, who had put on a
yet larger supply of paint, leading the way, and, from the look of
anxiety on their faces, it was plainly seen that even the alleged
priests felt very uncomfortable in mind.

Andy held one of the rockets at such an angle as would send it in the
midst of the party when it was fired, resting the base against a tree
to avoid the recoil; but Jenkins prevented him from lighting the match
until the crowd were a dozen yards beyond the entrance to the cave.

“Now give me your revolver,” the mate whispered, “and be sure to take
good aim. If you miss, all that has been done will be wasted.”

The old darky, probably remembering when he had been chased by this or
a similar gang, adjusted the rocket very carefully, and then ignited
the fuse. At the same instant Jenkins discharged every barrel of the
revolver, aiming low to avoid killing any outright, and this portion of
the scheme was a perfect success.

[Illustration: “Andy adjusted the rocket and ignited the fuse.” See
page 136.]

The rocket plowed its way through the entire line from the rear, as if
it had come out of the cave, and no less than five were thrown to the
ground, while it could be seen that two of the others had received the
attention of bullets.

Those who were uninjured fled at the utmost speed into the thicket,
screaming with terror, and heeding not the cries of their companions,
who were begging for assistance.

The leaders yelled louder than their followers, and thought only of
their own safety, while all hands dropped everything which might impede
their flight.

In the foliage a short distance from where the overturned ones were
lying, the rocket, caught among the branches, hissed and sparkled,
causing the most intense desire on the part of those remaining to leave
that particular portion of the island as quickly as possible.

While scrambling to their feet they did not cease to scream at the full
strength of their lungs, and once they were in a condition to run,
every man sought the shelter of the bushes.

“Now is our time,” Jenkins said, hurriedly. “You rush out there and
hunt for the weapons--I fancy some of them were dropped during the
scramble--while I see what there is in the cave that we might want.”

Andy ran like a deer in one direction, while Jenkins went in another,
and five minutes later the two returned laden with the spoils.

The old darky brought into the thicket two revolvers with one
ammunition belt, four freshly-killed animals, such as the blacks had
roasted for breakfast, and three murderous-looking knives.

Jenkins found two knives, a couple of hatchets, a small bag filled
with yams, and a spade, he saying, as he held up the last-mentioned
implement for Andy’s inspection:

“I don’t know what we want of such a thing, but I was determined to
bring away as much as possible, and it may come in handy before we
leave.”

“We’se boun’ ter make ’em pay fur de rockets, an’ de spade will count
on de bill. Hadn’ we better mosey ’long to de boys? Dey’ll be erbout
wild ef we don’ cum mighty soon.”

“Lead the way, and I’ll follow; but be careful, for it won’t do to let
those fellows have a glimpse of us.”

Andy understood only too well that their safety depended upon remaining
under cover, and he conducted the mate back to the place where the boys
had been left, by a circuitous route toward the east.

“I’se ’lowin’ dat dem debbils hab all gone ober to the souf shore, kase
it’s frum dere dey kin strike across to de big island, so all we has
ter do is keep on our end, ef we don’ wan’ ter see ’em.”

When the two were with the boys again nearly five hours had elapsed
since the time of their departure, and both Gil and Nelse were
decidedly disturbed in mind.

“I had just decided that we ought to go out in search of you,” the
former said, as the cook and Jenkins threw themselves on the ground
nearly exhausted by the long, rapid tramp.

“That would have been a foolish proceeding, even if we had got into
trouble,” the mate said, with a laugh. “If the scoundrels could down
us, it is safe to say you’d hardly been able to render any assistance.
It’s all right, though, an’ we can count on being left to ourselves
until morning at the earliest.”

Then Jenkins told the boys of what had been done, and once more Nelse
and Gil began to have hopes that a search might be made for the
supposed treasure.

“Can we have something to eat now?” Nelse asked.

“Wait till dark, honey, an’ den I’se gwine ter git up a reg’lar
jubelee feast. We kin build a fire, an’ dey can’t see de smoke.”

“The flames will show more plainly.”

“Dey won’t, kase I’se de boy what knows how ter fix sich t’ings.”

They were well aware that Andy understood best what should be done, and
both tried to wait patiently until the time when their hunger could be
appeased without too great danger.

When the sun set the strength of the wind seemed to increase, and
Jenkins stated as his opinion that another twenty-four hours must
elapse before the yacht could be brought to the old anchorage.

“It don’t make so much difference, now that the blacks are frightened,
and we can defend ourselves in reasonably good shape,” he said,
cheerily. “Unless they contrive to surprise us, I’ll answer for it that
we will hold our own against twice the number.”

“At the same time I’d rather be on board the yacht until we know they
have left the island,” Nelse said, with a feeble attempt at a smile.

“So had I; but since it is necessary to wait, we might just as well
look on the bright side of the affair. How long before you are going to
dish up some of those rabbits, Andy?”

“I’se ready ter make a start now, an’ dat spade is gwine ter come in
mighty handy. Ef you’ll dig a hole, I’ll mosey ’roun’ fur wood.”

It was dark, not so much as a star appearing in the inky blackness of
the clouds, and the little party could safely move to and fro at will,
provided they were careful not to make a noise.

All hands assisted the cook, whose fireplace was so far beneath the
surface that the flames could easily be screened from view by bushes,
and never had the boys sat down to a more thoroughly enjoyable meal
than this one of roasted rabbits--more properly speaking, agoutis--and
yams.




CHAPTER XVIII. TREASURE HUNTING.


In this world, when one desire has been satisfied another springs up,
as the boys learned after eating a hearty supper, for as soon as their
hunger was appeased both felt the necessity of slumber.

“It seems as if I hadn’t been to sleep for a week,” Nelse said, with a
yawn, as he stretched himself out at full length where the bushes would
screen him from the wind.

“There is nothing to prevent your getting all you want now,” the mate
replied. “So scoop in a full supply.”

“Don’t you think it is necessary to stand watch?” Gil asked.

“Andy and I will attend to that business.”

“But we ought to do our share.”

“If we are here to-morrow night, you shall take your turn at it; but
just at this time it is important to keep a sharp lookout, and, tired
as you boys are, I wouldn’t like to trust the matter in your hands.”

“You needn’t be afraid of our going to sleep when it is necessary to
keep awake.”

“There are some things a fellow can’t prevent, no matter how good his
intentions may be, so we won’t waste any more time in a discussion.”

Jenkins spoke in such a decided tone that the boys understood it would
be useless to continue the conversation, and in a very few moments both
were sleeping soundly, while the mate and Andy stood most vigilant
guard.

Several times during the night the rustling of the leaves or soughing
of the wind caused the watchers to make short excursions from the
camping-place to learn if the enemy were in the vicinity; but nothing
of an alarming nature was discovered, and when Gil and Nelse awakened
the general condition of affairs was such as to give them renewed
courage.

The windstorm had cleared away, the sun was shining brightly in an
unclouded sky, and the morning breeze was sufficiently strong to admit
of the yacht’s working her way up the coast.

“Father should be here before sunset!” cried Gil, as he sprang to his
feet.

“You are right, my boy,” the mate said, cheerily. “I allow that she’ll
be at the old anchorage, if the breeze holds, before three o’clock.”

“Have you seen anything of the voudoos?”

“Not so much as a hair. Andy’s just about starting off now to learn if
they have gone back to the cave.”

The old darky, who was standing near making his preparations for the
journey, did not speak. The expression on his face told how grave
and dangerous he considered the mission to be, and at such a time he
evidently believed it beneath his dignity to enter into conversation.

The precious rockets he was fastening over his shoulder were to be used
in case of a great emergency, and the boys noticed that he frequently
pressed the bosom of his shirt, as if to assure himself of the safety
of some object.

“I’ll bet he has got his charm there,” Nelse whispered to Gil. “I’ve
noticed that he keeps his hand over that portion of his shirt more than
half the time.”

“We’ll make him show it to us when we get on board the yacht once more.”

“Be careful of yourself,” Jenkins said, in a low tone, as Andy turned
to leave the camping-place. “Don’t use the rockets unless it is
absolutely necessary, and come back as soon as possible.”

“Dere ain’ much danger ob my lingerin’ ’roun’ whar dat crowd is,” the
old man replied, as he disappeared among the foliage.

“Now, boys, I’m going to skirmish for some oysters,” Jenkins said,
when they were alone. “Here is one of the revolvers, and in case of
any trouble, fire two shots; but don’t expose yourself by leaving this
thicket.”

“Haven’t we got enough for breakfast without your leaving us?” Nelse
asked.

“No; our appetites were too good last night for anything to be left
over from the small amount we managed to get from the niggers. We
can----”

“Bress de Lawd!” Andy shouted, in a loud tone, from a distance, and, as
the little party ran in the direction indicated, they heard him cry:

“De hull bilin’ ob dem debbils am makin’ fur de odder islan’ as fas’ as
dey kin row. De rockets done gone did it!” Hardly daring to believe
the good news, Jenkins and the boys kept on at full speed until they
were at the beach, where a view of the sea to the westward could be
had, and then their excitement was little less than that displayed by
the old darky.

Far away on the water were three boats, one of them probably the
_Day Dream’s_ tender, loaded with men, who were working at the oars
vigorously, and there was no longer any question but that their enemies
had been literally frightened away.

“De fiery sarpents was too much for dem!” Andy cried, triumphantly, as
he went through with a series of contortions, evidently intended as a
dance of joy. “We’se done gone got de hull islan’ fur ourselbes.”

“It isn’t well to show them that we are nothing more than men,” Jenkins
said, as he pulled the old darky into the thicket. “If they get an idea
it was only a trick, we may have our hands full before the yacht can
come up the coast. The boys and I will go for something to eat, while
you keep them in sight until they land on Hayti. Keep just inside the
thicket so you can’t be seen.”

Andy threw off the burden, for the rockets were useless, now the blacks
had abandoned the island, and obeyed the order given, while the others
went toward the northern coast, where they would be screened from view
of those in the boats.

Here plenty of shell fish were found, and before the old darky returned
a most appetizing breakfast had been cooked.

His report was decidedly encouraging. He had seen the blacks land on
the adjoining island, and watched the boats sufficiently long to assure
himself that there was no danger of an immediate return.

“Dey’s done gone runned off fur erwhile,” he said, in a tone of
satisfaction, “an’ we’se gwine ter lebe dis yere place erfore dey wants
ter cum back.”

“Did you see anything of the yacht?” Jenkins asked.

“Not a hooter; I reckon she’s done gone ’round de udder side ob de
islan’, an’ we’se gwine ter see her when she’s lettin’ go de cable.”

“I reckon you’re right, Andy, and since there’s nothing more to fear,
we can spend the time as we choose.”

“If that is the case,” Gil said, in a serious tone, “Nelse and I want
to make one search for the treasure.”

All Andy’s fears were aroused at this mention of the pirates’ gold, as
could be told by his face; but he made no other protest than to say:

“We’se bin in all dis yere trubble jes’ on ’count ob dat, an’ it stands
to reason we oughter lebe it go.”

“But what harm will be done, if we spend the time while waiting for
the yacht in searching for it? When she arrives we shall go on board,
whether anything has been found or not, and there can surely no trouble
come of that.”

The old darky made no reply, but he shook his head in an ominous manner
while his hand rested on his shirt, under which the boys believed the
famous “charm” was hidden.

“Have you got the chart?” Jenkins asked. For reply, Gil took the piece
of paper and strip of wood from his jacket, saying, as he handed them
to the mate:

“The blacks didn’t think these were of sufficient value to steal,
otherwise we might have been obliged to give up the search almost
before it was begun.”

“An’ dat would er bin a mighty good t’ing,” Andy muttered, without so
much as turning his head.

For at least the twentieth time the mate pored over the document, and
then he said:

“Suppose we have one try for it. That can surely do no harm, and it
will serve to occupy our time while waiting for the yacht.”

As may be supposed, the boys were more than willing to act on this
suggestion, and Jenkins immediately began making preparations for
moving the small amount of stores to the place where they had so nearly
met their death.

Andy assisted in the removal, but it could be seen that he was far from
being pleased with the proposition, and nothing but a wholesome fear of
the mate prevented him from giving words to that which was in his mind.

“I take it that the letters ‘F’ and ‘S’ are the initials of the man’s
name who drew this thing,” Jenkins said, when they were at the old
palm. “We’ll allow that, at all events, an’ try for the course as
marked out--18--8 North, and 5 West from the tree.”

“Will you take it in feet or fathoms?” Nelse asked.

“Feet, as a starter, an’ if the yacht hasn’t hove in sight after we’ve
dug at that spot, it won’t do any harm to try fathoms.”

“But without a compass you can’t be positive as to the direction.”

“It’s so early in the morning that the sun will serve us for that, I
reckon, an’ we can verify the course after your father comes.”

Andy had thrown himself on the ground in the shade of the foliage, his
hand clutching the mysterious something under his shirt, as if to show
he did not take part in the dangerous investigation; but the others
paid no attention to him, and Jenkins paced off the supposed distance
in the gravest manner possible.

“I’se boun’ ter warn you dat we’se gwine ter hab trubble, ef you’se
hunts fur de gol’,” Andy said, solemnly. “Better lebe it alone, an’
wait fur de yacht.”

“Don’t be a fool,” Jenkins replied, petulantly. “We can’t afford to
lose so good a chance as this.”

“Den I ain’ in it,” and the old darky closed his eyes, as if to shut
out even the movements of his companions.

As nearly as he could judge from the position of the sun, the mate
measured the distance, and then designated the spot where the boys
should begin to dig.

“It’s likely to be pretty far down,” he said, as Gil seized the spade,
“an’ we’ll take turns. You boys work till you’re tired, an’ then I’ll
do my trick.”

Gil set about the task in the firm belief that but a few moments would
be necessary to unearth the treasure, and Nelse watched eagerly every
turn of the earth.

Twenty minutes of such exercise under a hot sun was enough for the
treasure hunter, and then his companion relieved him, Jenkins waiting
until both should be tired, when he would wield the spade.

Meanwhile Andy had wandered toward the beach, as if afraid even to
remain in the locality, and just at the moment when Nelse was ready to
give up in favor of the mate, the old darky shouted:

“Hyar comes two boats, an’ dey looks like de _Day Dream’s_ tenders!”




CHAPTER XIX. THE WRECK.


When Andy made this startling announcement the treasure seekers
abandoned their work to run with all speed to the beach where the
statement could be verified by the evidence of their own senses.

Two boats were coming up the western shore of the island, both loaded
nearly to the gunwales, and evidently heading for the place where the
little party was standing.

“There’s no question about those being the _Day Dream’s_ tenders,”
Jenkins said, after a long scrutiny. “White boats with gilt ribbons are
not so plentiful in these waters that there can be more than two sets
near here.”

“I suppose father has anchored further down the coast, and is coming up
to look for us,” Gil said, in a tone of satisfaction.

The mate made no reply, but a troubled look came over his face, and
this deepened into positive dismay as Andy said:

“It beats me why dey’s done gone anchored wid a fine breeze what would
bring de yacht up hyar like a race hoss.”

“Perhaps they saw the blacks when the other boats left the island, and
want to keep them in sight,” Nelse suggested.

This was not a very reasonable proposition, but Gil accepted it,
since he could think of nothing better, and Jenkins stood silent and
motionless until the occupants of the crafts could be distinguished.
Then he muttered half to himself:

“If they have left the craft at anchor, not one has remained behind to
look out for her, because the whole crew is here.”

Gil was about to ask what he meant, when they were hailed by Captain
Mansfield from the leading craft.

“Ahoy on shore!”

“Ay, ay, sir!” the mate replied.

“Are the boys all right?”

“Sound and hearty, sir, and none the worse for havin’ stopped ashore a
little too long. Where is the yacht?”

“Off Pearl Point in forty fathoms of water.”

“Is she wrecked?” Gil asked in dismay.

“I’ll give you the particulars when we get ashore,” Captain Mansfield
replied. “It’s too hard work to tell much of a story while it is
necessary to shout.”

“De voudoos done gone did it,” Andy said, in a low tone. “I ’lowed dis
yere was gwine ter happen when I brung de charm ashore, but de captain
’sisted on some ob de crew cumin’, an’ it had ter be done.”

“I won’t lay it on the voudoos,” Gil replied, mournfully, “but it is
certainly true that we’ve had nothing but bad luck from the moment we
decided to hunt for the pirates’ treasure.”

“An’ you’se gwine ter hab wuss ef dis yere diggin’ is kep’ up. It’s a
pow’ful bad plan ter fool ’round’ whar dem debbils hang out.”

The boys were not in the humor to discuss this phase of the affair at
this moment. Both felt as if they were personally responsible for the
disaster, because of having urged Captain Mansfield to allow them to
spend a certain length of time on the island, and the knowledge that
all hands would now be forced to remain at this place was far from
cheering.

These gloomy thoughts were in their minds when the bows of the boats
were run up on the sand, and after the first hearty greetings had been
exchanged the brief story of the wreck was told.

After leaving her anchorage the _Day Dream_ was headed down the coast
for the purpose of running into Gonaive, where a commodious and safe
harbor would be found.

The night was dark, the gale so furious that the little craft could not
look up to it as she should have done, and a miscalculation as to the
distance run caused her to be brought around just in time to strike the
reefs west of Pearl Point.

By what, at that moment, was believed to be a rare piece of good
fortune, she slipped off into deep water after the first shock, but the
sharp coral had rent and torn her timbers so cruelly that all efforts
to keep her afloat were useless.

It was possible to work her under the lee of the land, where she was
sheltered, to a certain degree, from the angry blast, and the crew took
to the boats, with such supplies as could be gotten at in the hurry
and excitement of the moment, the jaunty little craft going to the
bottom before they had had time to row more than a dozen yards from her
side.

“When the gale partially abated we started for this island to satisfy
ourselves that you were safe, and now I propose to make Cuba in one of
the boats, taking with me a couple of men,” Captain Mansfield said,
when his story was concluded. “We have got canvas enough for a small
sail, and once at Havana there will be no trouble about chartering a
craft to run over here.”

“Is it safe to go so far in the tender?” Gil asked, in alarm.

“The distance to the coast of Cuba is only seventy miles, and, with
a fair wind, we should be able to make that in less than twenty-four
hours.”

“But why not take all hands?”

“I would like to if our boats were large enough, but with these
cockle-shells it couldn’t be done. The only question to be considered
is whether you will be safe here. Tell me what happened after you
landed?”

Gil gave his father a detailed account of their adventures, Jenkins and
Andy adding to the story from time to time, and when it was concluded
Captain Mansfield said:

“Andy’s idea of using the rockets was a capital one, and I don’t think
we need have any fear the blacks will return for some time, but if
they should, your crowd is large enough to resist an ordinary attack.
I don’t expect to be away more than four days, and you can surely hold
out as long as that.”

“Am I to go with you, sir?” Jenkins asked.

“No; you must stay here in charge of the party, and the boys are to
obey your orders as they would mine. Now we will see what can be done
toward getting breakfast, and then set about making ready for the
voyage.”

Andy immediately took up the duties as cook, and while he and the boys
went for a supply of shell fish, Jenkins and one of the sailors started
in search of water, for, now that the party was so large, a greater
amount of the precious liquid would be needed.

Captain Mansfield lost no time in making his preparations. He was
desirous of taking advantage of the first fair wind, and therefore
everything was done on this day. Even the water and provisions were put
on board the tender, so that it would be only necessary to launch her
when the proper moment should arrive.

It was yet quite early in the afternoon when the work was finished, and
Gil urged his father to go with him and Nelse to the old palm.

“If we are to stay here three or four days there is no reason why we
shouldn’t continue to hunt for the treasure, since it will serve to
occupy the time, but Andy believes something terrible will happen if we
do such a thing.”

“If you find any pleasure in digging, keep at it, by all means,”
Captain Mansfield said, laughingly, “but I don’t care to walk even a
dozen yards for the purpose of seeing an old tree. Andy’s foolish talk
needn’t trouble you, for it is merest nonsense to think a voudoo can do
more than any other person.”

Gil wanted to get his father’s advice as to the best method of testing
the correctness of the chart, but all pleadings were in vain.

The captain refused to make any suggestion whatever, and the subject
was soon dropped, as the coming voyage was brought up for discussion.

During the afternoon one of the sailors walked several miles along
the eastern and southern coast to make certain the blacks were not
returning, and in the hope of sighting some sail, but both these
missions resulted in the same manner.

No craft of any kind could be seen, and at an early hour all hands
“turned in” on the sand, it being thought unnecessary to stand watch.

It was not yet daylight when the boys were awakened by Jenkins, who
said, as they opened their eyes:

“The wind has come around from the south’ard an’ east’ard, and the
captain is ready to start.”

The little tender had already been launched, and it was only necessary
for the voyagers to step aboard.

At the last moment Captain Mansfield had decided to take but one of the
sailors with him, in order that as large a force as possible might be
left behind in case the blacks should return bent on mischief, and the
remainder of the party stood on the beach to say good-by.

“We won’t go very strong on the parting business,” the captain said,
as he saw by the faces of Gil and Nelse that they were considerably
distressed because of his leaving. “With this wind we shall be on shore
again by sunset, and the trip will be nothing more than child’s play.
Keep together as much as possible, and remember that Mr. Jenkins is in
command.”

Then he took his seat at the helm, the tiny sail was hoisted, and in a
few seconds the little craft was lost to view amid the gloom.

Those who had been left behind set about getting breakfast, for the
voyagers preferred to eat theirs in the boat rather than lose time
by waiting on shore until a meal could be cooked, and when this very
important portion of the day’s duties was finished the question arose
as to what should first be done.

Jenkins sent Andy down the coast to watch lest the blacks should return
unobserved, and then the boys proposed that they be allowed to continue
the search for the supposed treasure.

To this the mate agreed after some slight hesitation, and once more the
work of digging was begun, but on this occasion fathoms instead of feet
were measured off, according to the suggestion of the sailor, who said:

“It don’t stand to reason that any decent pirates would put down
figgers ’cordin’ to shore lingo. It’s fathoms, or I’m a duffer.”

Whether or no he was a “duffer,” both Gil and Nelse were willing to try
the experiment, more especially since the first attempt resulted in
such a signal failure, and when the bearings had been taken--this time
accurately with one of the compasses saved from the _Day Dream_--the
boys went to work in good earnest, assisted now and then by the men.

During an hour they labored industriously without having seen anything
to give encouragement, and just as Gil was on the point of saying that
he had had enough of digging for supposititious gold, the spade struck
something which gave forth a metallic sound.

“There’s more than earth down here!” he exclaimed, triumphantly, plying
the tool with renewed vigor, and Jenkins leaped into the excavation as
he cried:

“Upon my word, lad, I believe there’s something in that chart after
all. Give me the spade until we see what’s below here!”

Now all hands were literally trembling with excitement, as the mate
threw out the loose sand in a perfect shower, and when several
fragments of decayed wood were disclosed each one believed the desired
discovery was about to be made.




CHAPTER XX. THE UNDERGROUND PASSAGE.


The treasure seekers were not kept long in suspense after the first
evidence that there was some foreign substance beneath the surface.

In less than ten minutes Jenkins cleared the sand away, exposing to
view an iron-bound hatch, which presented the appearance of having been
taken from a small vessel. It showed every sign of age. The iron was
so eaten with rust as to be nothing more than thin ribbons of metal,
and the wood had been bored by insects or worms until it looked like a
gigantic sieve.

“If there’s any treasure on this island here’s where we shall find it,”
the mate said, as he paused to wipe the perspiration from his face. “It
don’t stand to reason that men would spend their time burying a thing
like this, and then make a chart to show exactly the spot, unless there
was something valuable underneath.”

“Of course there’s plenty of gold down there, and perhaps we shall find
a lot of diamonds and jewelry,” Gil cried, excitedly. “Why don’t you
lift it up?”

“That’s more than can be done from below here, unless the hole is made
at least twice as large, which will be too much work to suit me. There
are some pieces of rope on the beach that were left over after we
finished riggin’ the boat. Get them, an’ we’ll soon have a purchase
that’ll raise this ’ere cover mighty easy.”

Both the boys started for the shore at full speed. They were too much
excited to be able to converse about the matter, and, without saying a
single word, gathered up the desired articles, returning to the scene
of the discovery in a wonderfully short space of time.

When they arrived Andy had come up from the beach to report that no
craft of any kind was in sight, and he stood looking at the ancient
hatch in silent horror.

“You see the chart we found meant something after all!” Nelse cried,
triumphantly, as Jenkins set about rigging a rude purchase to a tree
which stood near by.

“It meant dat we wus boun’ ter git inter de biggest kin’ ob trubble,”
the old darky replied, after a short pause. “You hear me, chillun, dis
yere is a mighty bad bizness. Ef you’se ain’ hankerin’ arter de wuss
scrape you’se ebber heard ob, kiver dat hol’ up right smart.”

“But what is the matter with your charm?” Nelse asked. “It worked well
since the voudoos got hold of us, and why should it fail now?”

“It ain’ strong enuf fur dis kin’ ob fussin’--nuffin would stan’ dat,”
Andy replied, moodily.

“Now don’t begin your croaking again,” Jenkins said, with a laugh, the
apparent certainty of finding treasure causing him to feel very happy.
“We’ve pulled through so far, an’ I reckon there won’t be anything
startling happen before we can get a peep of what is underneath this
hatch.”

“How’s you’se bin pullin’ trou’?” the old darky asked, angrily.
“Didn’t you’se cum widin a han’s bref ob bein’ killed?”

“But we wasn’t, and the rockets instead of your charm did the business
for us.”

“Has yer done forget when de men set us driftin’ ’roun’ in de little
boat?”

“We got our own jest the same, and didn’t have to undergo many
hardships.”

“Kin yer git de yacht ag’in? Ain’ she dun bin sunk by de voudoos?”

“She is sunk, for a fact, but the fellows on this island didn’t have
anything to do with it.”

“Who tole yer so?”

“My own common sense.”

“Den let yer common sense show yer how ter git outer de scrape what
you’se hankerin’ fur now,” and Andy stalked solemnly away, not so much
as turning his head when the boys begged of him to wait until the hatch
should be raised.

At that moment, when they were all so happy at the apparently
successful result of their labors, the old darky’s anger seemed very
comical, and no one tried to restrain his mirth, until Jenkins said:

“This won’t do if we want to find out how much treasure the pirates
have buried here. All hands tail onto the rope, and we’ll soon have
gold enough to tassel our handkerchiefs in great shape.”

It required considerable labor to raise the cumbersome mass of wood
and iron, but it was finally accomplished, and, as the hatch swung
above the surface each member of the party rushed to the edge of the
excavation excitedly.

Instead of seeing a vast amount of valuable plunder such as pirates are
supposed to hide, nothing more startling than a deep hole or shaft met
their gaze.

“The stuff must be at the bottom,” Gil said, after all had looked in
silence for several moments.

“It’s a shaft of some kind,” Jenkins added, half to himself, “and I
reckon we’ve had our labor for our pains. Old Andy knew what he was
about when he refused to have anything to do with the scheme.”

“It isn’t certain that we’ve worked for nothing,” Nelse replied. “I can
see what appear to be steps cut in the side, and as likely as not we
shall find all we want at the bottom.”

“Seeing there’s nothin’ better to do, we might as well find out the
whole story. Lay hold of that rope an’ lower me down.”

In another instant the mate was descending. His companions were able to
perform their portion of the task with but little difficulty because he
found a foothold here and there by which he could aid himself.

At least twenty feet of the rope had been payed out, when he shouted:

“I’m at the bottom, and there is a tunnel which runs on the level.
Lower something for a torch, and I’ll keep on.”

“Why can’t we all come down?” Gil asked.

“There’s nothin’ to prevent. Throw some light wood in first, and then
make the rope fast to a tree. You can come hand over hand without any
trouble.”

After gathering what would be sufficient to supply the party with
torches for several hours, Jenkins’ orders were obeyed, and the boys
and the sailors were soon with the mate in a tunnel leading at right
angles from the shaft, of sufficient height for one to walk upright.
The passage looked as if it had been hewn from the solid coral, and,
although evidently not used for many years, the air was pure as if it
had never been closed.

Some little difficulty was experienced in lighting the wood, but when
that had been done, Jenkins marched on, holding the torch as high as
possible, that all might see this underground path which was supposed
to lead to the valuable deposit.

“It’s certain this tunnel wasn’t dug for nothing,” Gil said, after they
had walked at an ordinary pace for at least twenty minutes without
having seen anything but the coral walls. “People wouldn’t spend much
time on such work simply for fun, and it must have required many days
to hew out such an amount of rock.”

“I reckon we’ve come to the end,” Jenkins replied, as the passage began
to trend upward at a very decided inclination, and a moment later he
stopped at what appeared to be the termination of the tunnel.

Before them was apparently a solid wall, but, as the light was thrown
on it, Gil could see a crevice, very narrow and nearly filled with
dust, at the side and bottom.

“It’s a door!” he cried, “and behind it is the gold!”

Jenkins handed the torch to Nelse, and threw his whole weight against
the rock.

It yielded slightly, giving an opening not more than half an inch
wide, through which warm air and a glow as of a fire entered the tunnel.

Quickly, and without speaking, the mate extinguished the torch, and,
to the astonishment of all, the sound of voices could be heard,
indistinctly, it is true, but sufficiently to make it positive human
beings were conversing at no very great distance from the aperture.

This was a conclusion to the tour of discovery upon which the explorers
had not reckoned, and for several moments all stood in silent dismay,
not knowing what course to pursue.

Then Jenkins tried to close the stone door, but in vain. It was
perfectly smooth, and he could gain no hold upon it.

But few seconds were spent on the useless work.

Whispering softly, the mate directed his companions to retrace their
steps with as little noise as possible, and all hands crept back
through the now dark tunnel to the foot of the shaft which they had
entered.

“What are we to do now?” Gil asked, impatiently.

“That’s just what we must decide upon,” Jenkins replied, “an’ it isn’t
going to be an easy question to answer.”

“Who do you suppose the men are?” Nelse asked. “I thought it was
certain all the blacks had left the island.”

“It seems that we made a mistake in coming to that conclusion. I’ve
an idea the tunnel leads straight back to the cave where we had the
pleasure of spending one night.”

“Then the apparent mystery can be explained if we make a search there,”
Gil suggested.

“You are right, but it will be a good idea to hunt mighty cautiously,
or we may find ourselves in a worse scrape than before. You stay here
while I take a short trip in that direction, and at the same time warn
Andy of what has been discovered.”

Both of the boys were unwilling the party should separate. Strength of
numbers seemed to be their only protection, and the loss of one would
be very serious.

Jenkins, however, was positive his plan offered the only chance of
safety, and after some discussion the others agreed to it.

“I’ll take one of the revolvers, and you fellows will have the other.
It is likely that I shall be away some time, therefore you mustn’t get
nervous if I stay nearly all day. You had better get in the tunnel
half-a-dozen yards from the shaft, so your voices won’t be heard if
anybody happens to come this way.”

“But what about Andy?”

“I’ll try to make him come down here, for it isn’t safe to remain where
those people, whoever they are, may find an opportunity of getting hold
of him.”

After giving these orders, Jenkins swarmed up the rope hand over hand,
and, without so much as an “adieu,” disappeared from the view of those
in the shaft.

The three waited in almost perfect silence during fully half-an-hour,
and then, as a slight rustling was heard from above, the cook’s head
could be seen at the edge of the excavation.

His black face was literally gray with terror, and one would have said
his eyeballs protruded very much more than usual as he asked, in a
hoarse whisper:

“Am it er fac’ dat you chillun reckon on stayin’ hyar wid de whole
crowd ob voudoos so nigh at han’?”

“What else can we do?”

“Come out an’ hide whar dere’s a chance to gib de debbils de slip ef
dey begin’ cuttin’ up shines.”




CHAPTER XXI. A TRAP.


The sailors, superstitious as are nearly all their class, believed
the wisest course would be to follow the old darky’s advice, arguing
that since he knew more about the island and the ways of the repulsive
beings who had been found upon it, than any one else, it was reasonable
to suppose he could best extricate them from their uncomfortable
situation.

Both Gil and Nelse, however, were determined to stay where they were
until Jenkins returned, and to this end the former said to Andy:

“Come down here until you know what has been found. There can be no
danger, since you’ve got your charm with you, and we are now positive
that all the blacks have not left the island.”

“I dun seed ’em go wif my own eyes.”

“You saw three boats; but I tell you there are more not far from here,
and, what is worse, it’s the old ones who have been left behind.”

Andy appeared incredulous until the sailors joined with Gil in the
statement, and then, looking around suspiciously, as if expecting
to see his enemies near at hand ready to spring upon him, the
cook prepared to descend by first clutching firmly the mysterious
“something” which was concealed beneath the bosom of his shirt.

On reaching the bottom of the shaft he went through a series of
gestures, probably intended for the purpose of warding off danger, and
then whispered, cautiously:

“Wha’ hab you seen, honey? Don’t try to fool wid de ole man, kase dis
yere am no kinder time ter play pranks when de wustes’ sort ob trubble
am cummin’.”

“I don’t want to fool you,” Gil replied, impatiently, “but it is
necessary you should know that there are people in a sort of cave,
perhaps the very one where we were kept prisoners, and their voices can
be heard distinctly if you listen at the end of this tunnel, where it
looks as if a wall of solid rock rose right up before you. Go on, and
try to make out what they are talking about.”

While speaking, the boy had seized the old darky by the arm, as if to
force him onward, and the latter shrank back with every show of terror.

“I wouldn’t go dere fur a millyon dollars, an’ dat’s eh fac’,” Andy
said, with a long-drawn sigh. “Af it’s de ole debbils wha’ hab been lef
behin’, de odders are skinnin’ roun’ fur ter get a crowd ober hyar to
ketch us all.”

“Why would so much trouble be necessary, when they outnumber us at
least three to one?” Nelse asked.

“Dat’s jes’ wha’ dey don’ know, honey. De fiery sarpints hab done made
’em t’ink we’se er hard gang, an’ dey’s gwine ter bring more ob dem ole
fellers ter help erlong wid de hoodoo.”

Upon this point Andy appeared to be so positive that it would have been
only a waste of time to argue the matter, and Gil urged him to follow
up the tunnel in the hope of learning by the conversation who the men
were in the subterranean chamber.

This was a most signal failure, however, for the old darky not only
refused to take a single step in the desired direction, but would not
so much as look into the opening.

“I’se done gone had enuf ob sich t’ings,” he said, solemnly, “an’ now
I’m gwine ter keep my ole head outer trubble whar dar’s a chance.
Dere’s a boat hyar what b’longs ter de captain, an’ de bes’ t’ing we
kin do is ter git ’way frum dis yere islan’ afore de witches ’gin ter
take a han’ in de muss.”

“We are willing to risk it a while longer, and your charm should be
sufficient to make you stay while the rest of the party are here,”
Nelse said, with a nervous laugh which had very little mirth in it.

“I’se got frou takin’ chances, no matter ef I had er hun’red charms,”
the old darky replied, clutching yet tighter that which was suspended
from his neck. “We wants ter mosey outer dis yere place, nebber min’
wha’ Job Jenkins says erbout it, kase I tells yer, chillun, it am
mighty onhealthy when dem debbils begin for to git in dere work.”

Then Andy started to his feet as if on the point of swarming up the
rope again, but before he could do so the mate appeared at the opening
above, saying in a whisper, as he began to descend:

“Take care, below there, for the sun blinds my eyes so I can’t see
where I’m going.”

In another instant he was in the midst of the anxious group, all of
whom, with the exception of Andy, began to overwhelm him with questions.

“It won’t take long for me to tell the story,” Jenkins said, as he
seated himself on the ground. “There is no question but that this
passage leads to the big cave. I went there, and hunted around quite
a while before finding any signs of another outlet. Things were just
as when I saw them last, an’ I could ’a’ taken my oath the whole crowd
skipped out after the second dose of signal rockets, until I ran across
what appeared to be a door cut in a piece of coral.”

“Did you open it?” Gil asked, eagerly.

“Of course. What would ’a’ been the use of lookin’ if I didn’t do the
thing in proper shape? I pried the stone open till I could see a narrow
passage that led in this direction, an’ then I stopped, for there was
no reason of pokin’ my nose into danger. I reckon we’d better take to
the boat, if we can manage to stow into the one we’ve got, for if that
crowd comes back, as I feel certain they’re bound to do, we’ll be in
hot water.”

“Now you’se torkin’ sense,” Andy said quickly. “When a man shoves his
head inter de lion’s mout’ once, dat may be a mistake; but ef he does
it de secon’ time, dat shows how big er fool he kin make ob hisself.”

The sailors were also eager to get away from such a dangerous locality,
and against this preponderance of opinion neither Gil nor Nelse thought
he should make any objections, although both believed the safest plan
would be to take the chances and await Captain Mansfield’s return.

Now that the mate shared his opinion in regard to leaving the island,
Andy was in a perfect fever to get away, and, without waiting for the
others, he swarmed up the rope to the surface, the remainder of the
party following a few seconds later, urged to what seemed foolish haste
by his description of the dangers which threatened.

“Don’t stay down dar torkin’ ’bout nuffin,” he said instantly, on
gaining the surface. “I’se been right yere afore, an’ knows how dese
images kin skip ’roun’ when dey has bizness. We’se boun’ to mosey
erlong like er flea, ’less we wants ter be cotched ergin.”

“Now don’t run the risk of carryin’ away your spars by crackin’ on too
much sail,” said Jenkins, with a laugh. “I allow the fellers won’t be
back for two or three days, an’ we can take things easy.”

The old darky was most vehement against delay, and did not cease to
repeat what the blacks were able to do, until all the party were out of
the tunnel. Then he would have started toward the shore without even
waiting to gather up the small store of goods they had left on the
surface if Jenkins had not peremptorily ordered him to stop until they
were in proper marching order.

When the necessary arrangements had finally been made, Andy darted
through the underbrush at such speed that the others were obliged to
exert themselves to the utmost in order to keep pace with him, and the
heat rendered rapid traveling both painful and exhausting.

“Let him go ahead,” Jenkins said, impatiently, after five minutes
passed, during which the whole party had been running rather than
walking. “He’s worse than an old woman when he gets frightened, an’ we
couldn’t move faster than we’re doin’ now if the whole crowd were at
our heels.”

“There’s no reason why we shouldn’t take our time,” and Gil halted for
a comfortable breath. “It will be better to start after dark, anyway,
for no one could row very long in this heat.”

Having thus allayed their own nervousness, the little party proceeded
toward the beach in a most leisurely fashion, until the sound of the
surf told that they were very near the sea, when Andy burst through the
underbrush at a faster gait than he had departed.

His black face was of an ashen hue, and his eyes open and staring as he
said, in a hoarse whisper:

“De boat’s dun gone!”

“What do you mean, you fool?” the mate asked, angrily.

“She’s gone, an’ dat’s a fac’. Dem ole debbils knowed wha’ we was er
tryin’ ter do, an’ dey’ve hoodooed her outer sight!”

“Probably you didn’t go within half-a-mile of where we left her.”

“Dere’s de tree we hitched her to, an’ you kin see whar dem as took her
off walked ’roun’ huntin’ for us.”

“Then what you mean is that the crowd have come back, an’ we’re cut off
again,” Jenkins replied, in a tone of relief, despite his oft-repeated
assertion that he did not believe in what Andy called “cunjurin’.”

“Dat am de fac’.”

“I thought you said the old men had hoodooed her?” Nelse added, and
the old darky said, with considerable show of spirit:

“Ob course dey did, else how could dem wuffless trash know where to
fin’ her?”

“It wouldn’t be a bad idea to have a look at the beach,” Jenkins said,
as he took a revolver from his pocket. “Just as likely as not Andy has
made a mistake.”

The others pressed forward, but the cook refused to move a single step.
He declared that no earthly power could force him to leave the shelter
of the trees, and was so vehement in his protestations that even the
boys began to think perhaps it would be as well to exercise a little
caution.

“Don’t rush right out in the open, for fear those who stole the boat
may see you,” Gil said to the mate. “Perhaps the best way would be for
us to stay here while you have a look around.”

“All right, keep under cover, an’ I’ll soon be back,” Mr. Jenkins said,
as he disappeared from view amid the foliage, and the remainder of the
party waited in silence for his return.

They were not to be kept very long in suspense. Five minutes later the
mate returned looking very serious, and Nelse asked, eagerly:

“What did you see?”

“Enough to make me wish your father had waited one day longer. From the
appearances I should say a regular mob of men had been around where we
left the boat, and there is little doubt but that they are the same
kind of a crowd we saw dancin’ near the fire. They’ve made off with
our craft, an’ now count on huntin’ us down at their leisure.”

Although this information was no more alarming than what Andy had
predicted, the old darky seemed to be literally paralyzed with fear.
He remained silent and motionless, staring at Mr. Jenkins as if in the
latter’s face he could read even more terrible intelligence than had
already been imparted.




CHAPTER XXII. RUN TO COVER.


Andy was not the only one who felt as if an unkind fortune had dealt
the crowning blow in a series of disasters, and that it would be
useless to struggle longer against such overwhelming odds.

It is true the little party were armed, after a certain fashion, and
could act on the defensive for a short time in a creditable manner;
but the supply of ammunition was woefully small, and when the last
cartridge should have been fired they had only two knives and two
hatchets with which to hold their own against a party of perhaps forty.

To each one these thoughts came much as if they had been presented
for consideration, and, after five minutes or more had been spent
in mournful reflections, Jenkins said, with a feeble attempt at
cheerfulness:

“It’s worse than foolish for us to sit here moonin’ over what we’ve got
to meet like men. It’ll be strange if we can’t hold our own against
such a crowd as is on this island; but we sha’n’t make any headway by
suckin’ our thumbs.”

“You are the leader, and we are waiting to hear what you propose
doing,” Gil replied, forcing himself to speak firmly and even
carelessly, because of the effect he knew his words would have upon the
others.

“That’s what I haven’t had time to decide on,” Jenkins said,
deliberately. “Suppose we try to cook up some plan between us? What is
your opinion, Andy?”

The old darky shook his head, but made no reply. He was without hope,
and could do no more than clutch the charm which was covered by his
shirt; but even his faith in this seemed to have been shaken by the
news that the main body of the enemy had returned to the island.

Jenkins waited a few seconds for some one to speak, and, as all
remained silent, he said, in a thoughtful tone:

“It stands to reason we’ve only got to hold our own a few days at the
outside, for the captain is bound to be back before long, and then all
the trouble will be at an end. It is now so near night that I reckon
we can count on bein’ left alone till mornin’, an’, with so much time
before us, we ought to be able to make considerable headway takin’ care
of ourselves. The first thing is to find a hidin’-place, an’ Andy knows
more about this island than any one else, so he must attend to that
portion of the work.”

“It can’t be did,” the old fellow said, in a whisper. “Dem brack
debbils done gone know ebbry spot on dis yere islan’ whar a skeeter
could poke his nose, an’ dey’s boun’ to hab us out ’fore ter-morrer
mornin’.”

“That remains to be seen,” Gil replied. “It is certain they’ll get hold
of us if we sit here doing nothing, but it must be possible to hide
during the short time father will be gone.”

“You are right, Gil, an’ if we don’t lose our pluck, things is sure
to come out all right,” Jenkins said, approvingly. “It won’t do to
trust to the shelter of the trees, for those fellows can track us down;
so I go in for hittin’ on some spot where we can hold out against them
till the captain comes.”

“Yes, but where’ll we find such a place?” Nelse asked.

“That is what we must hunt for, an’ there’s no time to lose, because
it’ll soon be too dark to travel around much.”

Jenkins looked toward Andy as he spoke, but the old darky did not so
much as move an eyelid. He acted as if all hope had fled, and he was
trying to resign himself to the inevitable.

“I should think it would be a good idea to hunt around for food before
we go into hiding,” Nelse said, after a pause. “We may be obliged to
keep under cover quite a while, and, according to the experience I have
had on this island, it isn’t always convenient to go whenever a fellow
feels so disposed.”

“You are right, my boy, and I’ll hunt for a hiding-place if the rest
will act on your suggestion. We can meet here any time between now an’
sunset, so there’ll be no danger of losing each other. Andy, show them
where the shell fish can be found easiest.”

The cook, who had thrown himself on the ground as if in such despair
that his legs could no longer be depended upon to do their duty, rose
slowly and silently, which was sufficient intimation that he would so
far oblige, however unnecessary he might think it to provide for a
party who were doomed to death.

“Bring in everything eatable you can find,” Jenkins said, and then
started through the underbrush to perform his portion of the work.

Gil was forced to speak quite sharply to Andy before the latter would
lead the way toward the beach, but after the old fellow once started he
did his best to procure the provisions in the shortest possible space
of time.

When the party left the shelter of the trees, and walked cautiously
out on the sands, where the gentle swell of the sea was rolling up in
tinkling measures, not a sign of the enemy could be seen. It was as if
they were alone on the island, and, while this apparent security caused
the others to feel considerably more confident than at any time since
it had been discovered the boat was stolen, it filled Andy with the
gravest apprehensions.

“I’se done been hyar afore,” he said, with a solemn shake of the head,
“an’ I tell yer, honey, we’se gwine ter hab a power ob trubble.”

“There don’t seem to be any signs of it around here,” Nelse replied,
with a laugh.

“Dat’s kase yer don’t know wha’ kin’ ob folks dese yere imps be, honey.
Dey’s layin’ low like now; but look out fur ’em, look out, I say, an’
don’ trus’ de snake jes’ kase he ain’ in de humor fur bitin’. Dey’s
done got dere eyes on us now, an’ when de right time comes we’se gwine
to fin’ it out.”

“If they don’t do any more than keep their eyes on us for the next hour
we shall stand a good chance of laying in a stock of provisions, for
the oysters appear to be plentiful on this part of the beach.”

Andy contented himself with simply shaking his head, as if to say he
could tell a great deal more if he felt disposed, and then all hands
began industriously gathering the shell fish, which were to be seen
just above the low water mark in enormous beds.

It was hard work to detach them from the seaweed and rocks, but the
little party were literally laboring for life, and before an hour had
passed a heavy load for each member was secured.

“There’s no need of taking more than we can lug comfortably,” Gil
said, when the tide had covered the largest beds, “and now comes the
question of how they may be carried to the place where we agreed to
meet Jenkins.”

“I reckon my mate an’ me can rig up somethin’ that’ll answer for
baskets,” one of the sailors replied, as he began gathering a quantity
of vines, and in this labor Andy assisted without being especially
requested so to do.

Under the skillful fingers of the three men the vines soon assumed
shape, and the sun was yet above the horizon when five rude receptacles
had been woven.

After these were filled with oysters it was found that each one had as
much of a load as could comfortably be carried on his back, and, laden
heavily, all hands started for the rendezvous, arriving there just as
the mate returned, looking tired and disappointed.

“We’ve done our portion of the work,” Gil said, cheerily, “and what
have you accomplished?”

“Nothin’, so far as a hidin’-place is concerned. It won’t do to go so
far into the interior of the island that we stand a chance of gettin’
lost while tryin’ to find our way back to the beach, an’ I can’t find a
spot where anything bigger than a rabbit could hide himself this side
of the cave.”

“Did you see anything of the blacks?”

“Yes, the whole crowd are near the entrance, an’ from the appearance of
things they have got over the scare we gave ’em.”

“How many are there?”

“Thirty at the lowest calculation, without countin’ them as were hidin’
in the cave. All hands are loafin’ around the entrance, as if not
carin’ whether we saw them or not, an’ I reckon they’ve sized us up
mighty nigh right.”

“But what are we to do to-night?” Nelse asked, his voice betraying the
uneasiness he felt.

“There is only one plan I can think of, which is to get into the tunnel
we found.”

“Why, that would be putting ourselves directly in their power!” Nelse
cried, and Andy looked at Jenkins as if fancying the mate had suddenly
lost his reason.

“When it comes to dots, we are in their power already, and without
much chance to defend ourselves, if they should surround us in this
thick underbrush. There we could hold our own for a while, at any rate,
because not more than one could attack us at a time, an’ our revolvers
would keep ’em back a good many hours.”

The boys immediately recognized the force of the argument, as did both
the sailors, but Andy was literally beside himself with impatience
because such a scheme had been proposed.

“I’se done gone got enuff ob dis yere crowd,” he said, angrily. “When
you cotch de old man runnin’ his nose inter de hornet’s nes’ jes’ tell
him he’s makin’ a mighty big fool outer hisself. We’se bad enuff hyar
widout makin’ it wuss.”

“But, Andy, it really seems to be the best thing we can do,” Gil said,
persuasively. “It is as Mr. Jenkins says--we shall at least have a
chance of defending ourselves there, and it’s only necessary to hold
out until father gets back before the trouble will be at an end. Then
we can show these scoundrels a trick or two at hunting which perhaps
they won’t appreciate so well.”

“I ’preciate dis yere scrape, an’ ain’ gwine ter put my nose in any
mo’,” the old fellow replied, doggedly. “Ef you is boun’ dar, go ahead,
an’ Andy’ll kinder grub ’roun’ fur hisself.”

“But we mustn’t separate, you obstinate old man! Can’t you see that
there’s a chance, with all this food, of holding our own a good many
hours?”

“Whar’s de water? Bymby somebody’s gwine ter want er drink, an’ den
whar’ll de debbils be?”

“I hadn’t thought of that,” Gil exclaimed, in dismay, and Jenkins
added, quickly:

“We must try to lay in a stock to-night. I’ll run the risk of snoopin’
round a bit after dark, an’ it’ll be hard lines if I can’t bring in a
little. At any rate, it’s better to be in the tunnel, where we’ve got a
show for our lives, an’ be thirsty, than stay out here where all hands
can be surrounded by daylight. If Andy won’t go with us I don’t see any
other way than let him paddle his own canoe.”

The sailors decided in favor of the mate, and Gil and Nelse could do
no less than agree with the more experienced and less timid portion of
the party.

“We’ll go to the tunnel,” Gil decided, after a pause, “and if Andy
wants to stay outside it can’t be helped.”

“I’se gwine ter look arter myself,” the cook replied, doggedly, and,
without further conversation, he disappeared among the underbrush.




CHAPTER XXIII. SECRET OF THE CAVE.


The cook hurried away so quickly that his companions had no time to
persuade him to a different course, even provided they wished to do so,
and when he was out of sight Jenkins said, as he took up the load of
oysters which Andy brought:

“It won’t do any good for us to stay here talkin’ about what the old
fool has done, for we must get under cover before it is too dark to
admit of seeing our way through the woods. His pig-headedness may cost
him his life, but we are not to blame. It only remains for us to take
care of ourselves.”

“Do you propose to go directly there, or shall we circle around so they
can’t track us easily?” Nelse asked.

“It’ll be as well to drive ahead, I reckon; they’ll find us out anyhow,
for we can’t hide the trail any better than these woods will do it for
us.”

Then Jenkins signified that he was ready, and the little party, each
carrying a quantity of oysters, followed at his heels in perfect
silence.

The mate had the bearings of the old palm well in mind, and went
directly toward it without swerving to the right or the left, coming to
a halt only when he reached the spot where, a few hours previous, the
boys had been so certain a large amount of treasure was about to be
found.

Although he had said that the blacks would be certain to discover their
hiding-place, he took good care not to make any more noise than was
absolutely necessary.

“Swarm down there,” he whispered, cautiously, “and the last man shall
pull the rope after him, for it won’t do to let those blacks have a
chance to steal it.”

“If we do that, how will it be possible for us to come up again?” Gil
asked. “We can’t make the rope fast above while all hands are below.”

“I have thought of that. We must take the chances of climbin’ up the
sides by diggin’ small holes where the sand is hardest. At all events,
I’ll guarantee we get back here again, if they leave enough of us.”

One of the sailors obeyed the motions made by the mate, and began to
slip slowly down the rope. When he was at the bottom of the shaft
first one and then another of the bags were lowered, until all had
disappeared, and then the second sailor followed his comrade.

“Now remember to pull the rope after you, an’ don’t show yourselves
again till you hear me speak,” Jenkins said, as he urged Gil toward the
mouth of the shaft.

“What do you mean? Don’t you intend to come with us?”

“Not just yet. We’ve got to have water, an’ I’m goin’ for some.”

“You’ve nothing to bring it in, no matter how much you should find.”

“I’ve got a scheme for attendin’ to that part of the business, an’
want to leave as soon as possible, so don’t make me stay here chinning.”

Gil realized that it was not the time to ask many questions, and he
obeyed without another word, after Nelse had let himself down the
opening.

In less than five minutes from the time the second sailor joined the
first all hands except Jenkins were crouching in the tunnel, with
the rope coiled up beside them, and already had the shades of night
gathered so densely that it was impossible to distinguish each other,
save by the tones of the voices.

Now they had reached what seemed a desirable hiding-place while the
matter was under discussion, it no longer appeared either safe or
comfortable, and the prospect of being besieged while in such cramped
quarters was anything rather than pleasant.

“I’m beginnin’ to think Andy had more sense than the rest of us,” one
of the sailors said, as he tried to find a spot where he could stretch
out at full length. “It’ll be mighty hard lines after them imps shut us
in here like rats in a trap, an’, when the captain comes back, I’d like
to know how he’s goin’ to find us if there are fifteen or twenty blacks
standin’ around the openin’ up there ready to kill the first who shows
himself long enough to hail them as may be huntin’ for us.”

This was a phase of the case which neither Gil nor Nelse had taken into
consideration, and they began to feel very uncomfortable in mind.

“What should we do if we heard father and couldn’t let him know where
we were?” he asked, in a whisper.

“I’m sure I don’t know,” Nelse replied, with a long-drawn sigh. “It is
certain we couldn’t make our whereabouts known, and I’m inclined to
think we’ve been more than foolish to come here.”

“We might leave now, and take our chances in the woods as Andy is
doing.”

“How would you contrive to get out?”

“Gracious! I’d forgotten that we’re shut in here already,” Nelse
exclaimed, and then he relapsed into silence, while Gil tried in vain
to see some cheerful ray in the very disagreeable situation.

During the next half-hour nothing was said, and then one of the sailors
spoke:

“Never mind what’s goin’ to happen, there’s no call for us to be hungry
while there are so many oysters waitin’ to be invited to supper. Here
goes for a couple of dozen. Can you boys open them?”

“I never tried, but this seems like a good time to begin,” Gil said,
with a vain attempt to laugh.

“You’d make a poor fist if you’re green at the business. Set close,
both of you, an’ I’ll engage to fill you up before startin’ in for
myself.”

Speaking about food had caused the boys to remember that they were very
hungry, and they accepted the generous proposition without delay.

It is certain that trouble seems less when viewed by one whose stomach
is full, as Gil and Nelse soon learned. When the satisfactory meal
was ended both ceased to think the situation so very desperate, and
actually began to plan what steps should be taken to continue the
search for the supposed treasure as soon as Captain Mansfield returned.

That Jenkins did not come back, although the night had fully shut in,
gave them no uneasiness, for all believed he would play the spy once
more before joining them, and it would not be surprising if he were
absent until past midnight.

It was dull work sitting there in the darkness after the conversation
regarding their movements when they should be free was exhausted, and
it seemed as if they must have been in the tunnel several hours, when
Gil said, with a yawn:

“Of course, somebody must keep awake so’s to hear Jenkins when he wants
the rope passed up to him, but that’s no reason why all hands of us
should sit here nodding.”

“You’re right, lad. Turn in, an’ me an’ my mate will ’tend to the rest
of the business.”

“But you must have some sleep.”

“We’ll have a chance to get plenty before leavin’ this ’ere hole, so
don’t trouble your head about us.”

“We’ll crawl back a short piece, and try to find a place where we can
stretch out at full length,” Gil suggested, and Nelse replied:

“Go ahead; I’ll follow close enough to keep hold of your coat.”

Gil proceeded on his hands and knees to avoid a possible fall, and at
least twenty yards had been traversed when his companion asked:

“Don’t you think we’ve gone about far enough? It isn’t safe to get too
near that door at the end, for there’s no knowing when the blacks may
come down this way.”

“Up to this point a fellow would have had to double himself into a
bowknot in order to lay down, and we’re not so very far from the shaft.
I’ll go on a little further, and then if it hasn’t widened we might as
well rejoin the others, because----”

The sentence was never finished, for at that instant Nelse felt the
earth sink beneath him, and Gil’s coat was torn from his grasp as its
owner plunged forward.

For a few seconds Nelse remained motionless, unable to understand what
had happened, and then he realized that his companion must have been
precipitated into a cavity of some kind, although the floor of the
tunnel appeared firm when the whole party traversed it a few hours
previously.

“Gil! Gil!” he called, and it seemed almost an endless while before the
reply came:

“I’m all right, but I must have fallen twenty feet or more, and the
breath was pretty nearly shaken out of my body.”

“What can I do to help you?”

“Get the rope and pull me out, for I don’t fancy staying here all
night.”

“It doesn’t sound as if you were buried very deep.”

“I’m not buried at all, but simply in a big hole, which I don’t care to
explore for fear of getting into worse trouble.”

By this time Nelse had collected his partially scattered senses, and
at once made his way back to the shaft with all speed, startling the
sailors into something very nearly resembling fear, as he hurriedly
told what had befallen Gil.

“This ’ere is gettin’ too hot to suit me,” one of the men said, in a
tone of apprehension. “Who knows but that them black scoundrels have
got a way to let the whole bottom drop out of the tunnel, an’ that’s
why we’ve been allowed to crawl in here.”

“Of course such a thing couldn’t be, because they had no idea we should
find the shaft--perhaps don’t know where we are.”

“That may be, but I’m beginnin’ to think a good deal as Andy does about
the island’s bein’ bewitched.”

“It wouldn’t do any good just now if you were positive that such a
state of affairs existed. Gil is in the hole, and it doesn’t seem fair
to leave him there while we talk nonsense.”

“You’re right, lad, an’ I’m an old fool. Here’s the rope; heave ahead
an’ we’ll foller, but be careful not to tumble into the same place.”

“Some one should stay here in case Jenkins comes back,” Nelse
suggested, as he began to retrace his steps, and one of the sailors
said, as he lighted his pipe:

“I’ll hang around. You two can ’tend to him, I reckon.”

It was not an easy matter to find the cavity without falling in, and
Nelse moved forward slowly, calling to Gil from time to time until the
latter answered, thus guiding him to the proper place.

“Where’s the rope?” he asked, and, instead of replying, the sailor
lighted a match, saying as he did so:

“I’d like to have a squint around before we do very much, for it ain’t
sure----”

“Have you got the rope?” Gil cried, impatiently.

“It’s here, an’ we’ll soon have you out.”

“Can’t you send down some kind of a light? I’ve fallen on what I truly
believe is the decaying fragments of a chest, and unless I’m very
much mistaken in regard to what I’ve got in my hand, we’ve struck the
treasure at last.”




CHAPTER XXIV. THE TREASURE CHAMBER.


Strange as it may seem, Gil’s announcement caused Nelse to forget
entirely the danger by which they were surrounded, and, regardless of
the fact that none of the party were certain of ever leaving the tunnel
alive, his only desire now was to gain possession of the supposed hoard.

The sailor was not one whit less excited; he had a stock of matches in
his pockets, but could not find them until after a search of several
seconds, owing to extreme agitation caused by Gil’s announcement.

“Do hurry!” Nelse cried, impatiently, as the man fumbled about his
clothing. “Something may happen to prevent us from seeing the treasure
if you spend so much time doing nothing.”

“I’m trying to find another match, an’ then, perhaps, we can rig up
somethin’ that’ll answer for a torch, but it seems as if my fingers
were all thumbs jest now.”

“Don’t keep me waiting here all day, for I want to know what I’ve
struck,” Gil cried, and after a few seconds more a tiny flame told that
the sailor had finally succeeded in finding that which was wanted so
badly just at that moment.

Nelse seized the first opportunity to search with his eyes for
something which would serve as a torch, but the floor of the tunnel was
as clean as though swept with a broom, and he said to Gil:

“There isn’t so much as a twig here, but I reckon we can afford to use
a few matches so’s you can find out what you’ve got. Send it up, an’
I’ll soon see if it is the article we’ve been hunting for.”

“Lower the rope, and I’ll bring it.”

“How far down are you?” the sailor asked, as, the match having been
consumed, he crept toward the aperture.

“I can’t tell, but it seemed as if I fell a long distance. We’ll soon
find out if you’ll give me the chance.”

Nelse paid out on the rope until he was certain not less than fifteen
feet had been lowered into what he hoped would prove to be a veritable
treasure chamber, and then Gil shouted:

“Hold on, I’ve got enough. You’ll have to pull me up, for I want to
come with both hands full.”

“Make it fast under your arms, and I reckon we’ll be able to manage the
rest.”

This portion of the work was quickly accomplished, and when Gil stood
beside his companions the sailor would have lighted another match if
the boys had not prevented him.

“Wait until we are at the entrance, and then, perhaps, the same light
will show us materials for a torch,” Nelse said, as he seized Gil’s
arm, hurrying him toward the shaft.

The man who was on watch had heard all the conversation, and his
excitement was quite as great as that of the others.

“I’ve got a piece of paper here, an’ we’ll use it to help out with the
matches.”

As he and his mate twisted this firmly to prevent it from burning
too quickly, and then ignited one end, Gil held forth the supposed
treasure, and loud exclamations of joy and surprise burst from the
lips of all, as they saw what at first glance seemed to be a mass of
sparkling fire in the boy’s hand.

“They’re diamonds!” Gil cried, with yet greater excitement. “A whole
string of them, and there must be more that’s valuable where these came
from.”

Not until the paper had been entirely consumed did either member of
the party cease to gaze at the wondrously brilliant gems, and then all
realized that they had neglected to look for wood with which to make a
torch.

“We must use more matches,” Nelse said, breathlessly, “and if we can’t
find wood here, one must venture out, for we’re bound to know what is
in that hole before morning.”

“I reckon we’ll stay right in this spot till Jenkins comes back,
seein’s how we’re prisoners so long as the rope is at the bottom of the
shaft,” Gil replied, grimly; “but it won’t be so very hard to wait, now
we know the treasure has been found. I wonder how much more there is?”

“Did you feel anything else?”

“It seemed as if there were a lot of packages, done up in rotten
sail-cloth as these were. I felt around some, but didn’t dare to move
very much, for fear of getting another fall.”

“Was the place a regular cave, or only a hole?”

“I think it’s a room built to hide things in, for there seemed to be a
floor of rock, though, of course, a good deal of earth fell in with me,
and made it appear as if filled nearly full; but I could take several
steps in half-a-dozen directions.”

During this conversation the sailors had ignited another of the
precious matches, and learned to their great disappointment that there
was nothing in the shaft out of which a torch might be made.

“We can afford to wait,” Gil said, philosophically, and he had hardly
ceased speaking when a low hail from the surface caused all hands to
spring to their feet.

“Hello below! Everything goin’ on ship-shape?”

“Who’s there?” one of the sailors asked, cautiously.

“Me--Jenkins. I only came to see if anything had gone wrong, an’ now
I know you’re all right I’ll do a little more skirmishin’. I haven’t
found anything to bring the water in yet.”

“Come down first!” Gil whispered. “We’ve found a lot of diamonds!”

“What?”

“We’ve got fifteen or twenty big diamonds----”

“Pass up the rope, an’ be quick about it!”

The sailors did in a few seconds what might have taken the boys a long
while to do, and Jenkins came down with the greatest possible speed.

As a matter of course, it was necessary to use more matches in order
to show him the treasure, and he literally gasped with surprise when
the glittering gems were held before his eyes.

“Talk about luck, boys!” he cried, in delight. “Why, sich a sight as
that makes up for the scrape we’re in, an’ if it was twice as bad I
wouldn’t have it changed, providin’ we could get as much more out of
the business. That old picture amounted to somethin’ after all, didn’t
it; but we might never have read the thing right, an’ it’s mighty
fortunate them imps forced us to cover.”

Again Gil was forced to repeat his story, and when it was concluded the
mate insisted on making an examination of the excavation at once.

“There’s plenty of time to look for water after we know how much you’ve
found. I’d rather see diamonds than drink the best stuff these old
pirates ever took on board.”

“Get the torch, an’ we’ll all go,” Gil said, with a laugh, for he felt
very jolly, despite the enemies who would soon hunt him down, now the
location of the treasure had been discovered.

Jenkins climbed to the mouth of the shaft as nimbly as a cat, returning
a few moments later, after having thrown down inflammable material
sufficient to provide the party with light for many hours.

Binding together several pieces of fatty wood, and coiling the rope on
his arm, the mate led the way into the tunnel a short distance, where
the torch was ignited, and the work of searching for the pirates’
wealth began.

There was no difficulty in finding the place where Gil had sunk through
the bottom of the passage. The earth had given way at one side of the
tunnel, until a hole fully a yard square was formed, and, peering into
this, the excited ones could see a small chamber, which was evidently
hewn from the solid rock.

The size or shape could not be determined, but that made little
difference just then, so eager were all to know what was concealed
beneath.

“You two wait to help us up,” Jenkins said to the sailors, “and after
we’ve had a squint at the place you shall have a chance.”

“Will stayin’ here keep us out of a share of the stuff?” one of the men
asked, as if doubtful whether he would be dealt with fairly.

“Not a bit of it,” Gil replied, quickly. “I suppose you will be
satisfied to have father make a division of everything that’s found,
and what he says is fair you shall have.”

“We’re ready to trust to the captain’s way of sizin’ the thing up.”

“I reckon you’ll have to be,” Jenkins growled, “for when it comes down
to what is square, neither of us are entitled to anything. The picture
belonged to the boys, an’ we come here in the captain’s employ, drawin’
good wages, so the profits of the voyage oughter go to him the same as
if the _Day Dream_ had got these diamonds for freightin’ a cargo.”

“But this ain’t the same thing as freightin’, by a long shot,” was
the sulky reply. “We’re on land now, an’ the yacht is at the bottom,
consequently we’re our own masters.”

“You won’t say that when it comes to a question of drawin’ wages.”

“It ain’t any sure thing that we’ll be paid for this kind of work.”

“Now see here,” Gil said, in a tone of authority, “we won’t have any
quarreling. Whatever treasure may be found shall benefit all hands
in such proportion as father may think best, though, of course, it
wouldn’t be right to divide it into even shares.”

“We don’t expect as much as he gets, but want a fair divvy,” the second
man said, sulkily, and the boys understood that the finding of the
diamonds had but given them a new cause for anxiety, since the sailors,
made greedy by the sight of the gems, might prove worse enemies even
than the blacks.

“You heard the promise that Gil made, which was more than reasonable,
considerin’ they’re entitled to everything if the matter should go
inter a court of law, an’ now hold your tongues,” Jenkins said,
angrily. “We’re standin’ here fightin’ when at least one of us should
be in the shaft to know if anything is goin’ on wrong outside, an’
there’ll be plenty of time to settle the division part when we’ve found
all that’s below.”

“You are takin’ up more time chinnin’ than we did,” the older of the
men replied, insolently, and Gil began to regret having made the
discovery so soon.

Jenkins remained silent a moment as if trying to decide what should
be done to check the apparent mutiny before it assumed dangerous
proportions, and Gil whispered:

“Don’t pay any attention to what they say. Neither of them will be
dissatisfied after father comes, no matter how much we may find.”

“I was wonderin’ whether we hadn’t better stop the whole thing right
here, an’ let the captain----”

He ceased speaking very suddenly, for at that instant a shrill cry
was heard from the direction of the shaft, and Nelse said, as he ran
forward:

“That was Andy! The blacks have got hold of him!”




CHAPTER XXV. TO THE RESCUE.


As the boys started down the tunnel in response to the continued cries
for help, Jenkins extinguished the torch and caught up the rope.

He understood that the old cook must have been very near the shaft when
he made the frenzied appeal, otherwise his voice could not have been
heard so distinctly, and there was no necessity of letting it be known
any one else was in the vicinity.

Even the sailors, eager though they were to share the treasure, did
not hesitate at first to rush to the rescue and, for the time being,
everything save Andy’s danger was forgotten.

On arriving at the shaft, Nelse prudently halted until his companions
could join him, and Jenkins, who arrived a second later, whispered:

“Don’t even breathe loud. There’s no tellin’ where some of them imps
may be, an’ as likely as not half-a-dozen are above there waiting to
find out if we are here.”

This injunction was obeyed implicitly until a few moments later, when
another scream was heard, and this time the listeners could hear
distinctly the words:

“Gil! Nelse! Fur de lub ob heaben help de ole man! De debbils has done
cotched me, an’ I’se boun’ ter be sarved like you’se----”

This prayer for aid ended in a smothered groan or shriek, as if the
speaker’s mouth had suddenly been closed against his will, and Gil
whispered to the mate:

“We mustn’t stand still here and let them kill him.”

“There’s nothin’ we can do in the darkness, an’ while the whole crowd
are most likely layin’ low in the hope that we’ll rush out.”

“But remember what he did for us! If he hadn’t taken some chances then
we should have been murdered, and it is better for us to run every risk
now, rather than stay here idle at such a time.”

Jenkins remained silent and motionless for several moments, as
if studying the situation, and then he said, speaking slowly and
thoughtfully:

“I’ll try my hand at helpin’ the old man, providin’ you boys agree not
to leave this place if the blacks succeed in getting hold of me.”

“We’ll do nothing of the kind,” Gil replied, indignantly. “It’s not
likely you’ll be able to accomplish very much alone, but with all hands
we may manage to get the old fellow out of their clutches. Surely with
the weapons we can make a rush they can’t stand.”

“That might work if it was daylight, but in the night we have no means
of knowin’ where to find the scoundrels.”

“But we can’t wait until morning,” Nelse nodded. “They’ll kill him
before that time.”

“An’ we shall share the same fate, I’m afraid,” Jenkins replied, in
hopeless tone.

The sailors had not joined in the conversation, but stood a short
distance inside the tunnel, discussing, as the boys believed, the
situation in cautious whispers.

Neither Gil nor Nelse proposed to remain idle while one member of the
party was in peril, even though he had brought the trouble on himself
by refusing to remain with the others, and the former insisted most
peremptorily that the mate decide upon some plan of action in which all
could join.

“If you don’t, we shall go alone, for we won’t have it to think of that
the poor fellow was killed because we refused to help him.”

“It’ll take half-an-hour to get out of here, now the rope has been
pulled down,” Jenkins said, as if on the point of yielding to their
demands.

“Then so much the more reason why we should begin without delay. Come
on, Nelse, we’ll do all that is possible, and let the others join us or
stay here as they choose.”

As he spoke, Gil began to grope around the sides of the shaft in order
to select that portion where the earth was packed solidly, for the task
of cutting his way upward, and had dug with his knife a hole for one of
his feet, when Jenkins approached.

“Now see here, boys, I’m willin’ to do all I can, so there’s no use
in startin’ off before you’re ready. Besides, you’ll never get out by
working in that way.”

“Go ahead, then; show us how, and we’ll do our share.”

Calling the sailors to him, Jenkins mounted on their shoulders, which
brought his hands within a short distance of the surface, and there he
stood some moments listening.

No sound betokened the presence of any of the enemy, although there was
every reason to suppose one or more might be waiting for just such a
move on the part of the white men, and then, digging his hands and feet
into the loose earth, the agile mate succeeded in clambering to the top.

“Pass up the rope,” he whispered, and when this was done he directed
the boys to tie one end under their arms.

“I’ll pull you two up, an’ the others can look out for themselves.
Bring the revolvers, knives, an’ hatchets, for I reckon we shall need
everything we’ve got in the way of weapons.”

The sailors helped the boys secure the rope under their arms, and
assisted in gathering the articles of defense; but when the two had
been drawn to the surface the men made no move toward joining them.

“Why don’t you come up?” Jenkins whispered, impatiently.

“’Cause we’ve concluded to stay here. This ain’t no scrape of ours,
an’, seein’s we’re only ’foremast hands, it’s better manners to stay
where we are.”

“They intend to hunt for the treasure,” Nelse whispered, and Gil
replied, in the same cautious tone:

“That’s a fact; but I don’t see how we can help ourselves. It’s better
to let them get away with everything than for us to stop here guarding
whatever may be in the underground chamber while poor old Andy is being
murdered.”

“I reckon they won’t get very far off if they should try to play us a
scurvy trick,” Jenkins said, thus showing that he also was thinking the
sailors meditated treachery. “We’ll pass back the rope, an’ make it a
reasonably hard job for ’em to crawl out.”

“Then you think they stayed behind to have a look at the place I
found?” Gil said, interrogatively.

“Of course; why else would they refuse to go with us? I knowed trouble
was brewin’ from the way they talked about dividin’ the stuff, an’
perhaps we’ll be gettin’ out cheap if they take all that’s left. Have
you got the diamonds?”

“They are in my breastpocket.”

“Then let ’em go ahead, an’ it ain’t no dead certain thing that we
won’t overhaul ’em before your father comes back. We’ve got all the
weapons, an’ they’ll be in a tight place if the blacks want to make a
rush through the tunnel. Now, that’s enough for them, an’ we’ll turn
our attention to huntin’ for Andy. Foller me, an’ I’ll guarantee to
find him; but whether it’ll be possible to do the poor fellow any good
is another matter.”

Each of the little party had a revolver, and the total number of
cartridges was sixteen, therefore they could make quite a spirited
fight, provided it was not prolonged. This fact served to give the boys
no slight degree of courage, and as Jenkins led the way through the
underbrush, where it was so dark that one could not see objects twenty
inches in advance, both felt positive the cook would be rescued in time.

Although Jenkins appeared to be walking at random, he was in reality
pursuing the most direct course possible for the cave, since it was
more than probable the prisoner had been taken to that stronghold.

After half-an-hour’s rapid traveling the mate halted, and, parting the
branches in front of him, pointed to the reflection of a fire about
fifty yards away.

“That’s where we’ll find cookee, or I’m a Dutchman. These cattle don’t
seem to be able to do anything without havin’ a big blaze to work by,
an’ we’ve only got to crawl up there in order to see him.”

“Go ahead quickly, or we may be too late.”

“I reckon they’ll take plenty of time to carve him up. It seems they’re
countin’ on catchin’ the whole of us without much trouble, or else some
of ’em would have been hangin’ around the entrance to the shaft waitin’
for us to come out.”

“Perhaps they didn’t know we were there. It isn’t safe to trust to
chances, and we ought to end matters as soon as possible.”

Jenkins did not wait to argue further, but continued the advance
cautiously, his companions remaining close behind him, until they were
where it was possible to see the main body of the enemy.

The number of the blacks had at least been doubled since the boys saw
them last, and that they felt perfectly secure from an attack could
be told by the fact that all were gathered around an enormous fire,
without having taken the precaution to post sentinels.

At the mouth of the big cave, tied hand and foot, was poor old Andy.
On either side stood a burly black man, whose body was covered with
grotesque ornaments, and the entire party were waiting in silence for
the coming of the old mummers, or, at least, so the boys judged from
the expectant manner in which all gazed toward the entrance.

“If we had a hundred rounds of ammunition, I wouldn’t be afraid to
open fire on the crowd this minute, an’ it’s ten to one that they’d be
cleaned out in twenty minutes, or made to take to their boats.”

“But we haven’t got that number of cartridges, and it seems to me we
had better begin operations mighty soon, for it’ll be harder after the
old fellows are there to urge the rest on,” Gil suggested, and Nelse
expressed the same opinion by saying:

“Suppose we make a rush? We can fire half-a-dozen shots at short range,
and jump in on them while they are in confusion.”

“It’s takin’ a big risk,” Jenkins replied, thoughtfully.

“Of course it is, but we’ve got to run the chances, or give up all
hopes of doing anything.”

It was only natural for Jenkins to hesitate, knowing, as he did, that
Captain Mansfield would hold him responsible if anything happened to
the boys while they were thus virtually under his charge, but both
were so persistent and impatient that he was forced to act upon their
suggestion or see them start off alone.

“We’ll try it,” he said, with a long-drawn breath; “but remember,
if anything goes wrong, that I advised ag’in a battle where we’re
outnumbered at least ten to one.”

“I’ll take it on myself to say you shan’t be blamed, no matter how
badly we are beaten,” Gil replied. “Now are you ready?”

“Yes; have your revolvers in hand. We’ll creep up as near as we can,
an’ when I give the signal each must shoot as fast as he can till we’ve
given ’em three shots apiece; then make a rush for Andy, an’ if we get
hold of him, make the best time for the shaft. That’ll draw the whole
crowd down on us, an’ we haven’t any water; but he’ll be safe for a
while.”

“Go ahead; we’ll follow. Move quick, for it don’t improve a fellow’s
courage to stand here thinking about what’s to be done.”




CHAPTER XXVI. A PITCHED BATTLE.


It was not necessary for the boys to advise Jenkins to move quickly,
since he was quite as eager as they to have the desperate affair
settled.

That he should feel nervous was not to be wondered at, for he realized
fully how many chances there were against success, and in case of a
triumph, bought at the expense of a dangerous wound to one or the other
of the boys, the mate knew only too well that Captain Mansfield would
bring him to a rigid accounting.

“This is where I’m bound to get the worst of it anyhow,” he muttered
to himself as he crept forward to a cleared spot, where it would be
possible to use the revolver to advantage, “an’ I don’t know as it
makes much difference how the thing turns out. If we get the best of
it here, we’ve got to settle with the sailors, who, if any amount of
treasure has been found, will be ripe for mischief.”

Then, as if in desperation, he leveled his weapon, gave the signal for
all to be ready, and fired three shots in rapid succession.

The boys followed his example, except, perhaps, that they did not take
as careful aim, for the idea of shooting, with intent to kill, at a
human being, was, despite the gravity of the situation, something at
which their better nature revolted.

The reports of the weapons rang out in a scattering fashion, causing it
to sound as if ten instead of three men were firing, and, as the smoke
arose, preventing any view of the enemy, Jenkins shouted:

“Now for it, boys!”

The little party dashed across the cleared space without knowing what
effect the bullets had had.

A cheer went up from Gil as the greater number of the enemy were seen
fleeing into the cave, each man so determined to gain a place of safety
first that the entrance was literally choked, and those who were
prevented from entering could do no less than turn at bay.

“We’ve frightened ’em too much!” Jenkins cried as he dashed
toward Andy, hoping to sever his bonds while the blacks were yet
panic-stricken, and the words were hardly spoken when he found his
progress barred by two burly fellows who had come to a halt at the
mouth of the cavern where their companions were packed so closely that
it was impossible for them to take another step forward.

“Look out for Andy!” Jenkins cried, as he raised his hatchet to ward
off a blow aimed at him by a heavy ax. “I can hold my own here if
you’ll attend to him.”

The boys were so excited that they hardly heard the words, but, since
both were aiming for the same object, the command was involuntarily
obeyed.

Lying prostrate on the ground where he had been overturned by the first
frenzied rush, the old man was holding up his hands that the bonds
might be severed, and with one slash of his knife Gil succeeded in
cutting the ropes of grass.

Nelse had fallen over a wounded black as he reached the prisoner’s
side, but he managed to scramble to his feet and sever the remaining
bonds before Gil could do anything more, and the cook leaped up, and
seized a huge club from a pile of wood near the fire, thus adding one
more to the small numbers of the attacking party.

The boys’ first impulse was to escape with the rescued man, but a
glance toward Jenkins told that he was in sore need of assistance, and
both darted to his side.

The enemy were so active that the mate had not been able to deal a
single blow with any effect, and pressed him so hotly that he did not
have an opportunity to draw his revolver.

“Shoot that biggest imp!” he shouted, as his friends gained his side.
“I’ll attend to the other!”

Gil aimed directly at the fellow’s head, for it was no time to hesitate
about shedding blood, but before he could discharge the weapon Andy
came to the rescue.

With one swinging blow of his huge club he sent both the blacks
sprawling on the ground, and Jenkins shouted, as he leaped back:

“Save all your cartridges now, an’ make a dash for the bushes!”

It was quite time the white party beat a retreat, for the
panic-stricken ones had been turned, probably by the old men in the
cave, and were now returning to the fight. When they should realize
how few were those who made the attack it would hardly be possible to
check them, and Jenkins’ only hope was to gain a shelter before this
fact was known.

So far as could be ascertained in this brief interval of time, none of
the blacks had been killed, but several were wounded, and these lay on
the ground where, unless their fear was too great, they could see the
whites as they ran toward the bushes.

One of the boldest of those who were returning to the fray ran after
the retreating party with an uplifted ax, but Jenkins put a bullet
through his arm, and he fled once more, screaming as if in mortal
agony, toward the cave, thus checking the pursuit momentarily.

It was hardly more than three minutes from the time the first shot was
fired before those who had made the brave charge were within shelter of
the foliage, waiting to regain their breath, and the mate said, in a
tone of deepest relief:

“We’ve come out of that mighty lucky, and now if we can get to the
shaft before they gather their wits, there’s a chance of pullin’
through all right; but I allow, Andy, that you’re willin’ to stay with
us after this.”

“I’se boun’ to do dat; but I’se gwine ter hol’ to it dat dere’s no use
in stoppin’ whar de hoodoo is mighty strong.”

“It wasn’t strong enough to prevent us from getting you clear after
they had you trussed up like a chicken ready for roasting,” Gil said,
grimly, panting so hard that he could speak only with difficulty.

“Dat’s a fac’, honey; but de charm was wha’ did de mos’ ob it.”

“You was left alone with your charm, and would have been killed if we
hadn’t followed at risk of our own lives, so I don’t want to hear any
more about that thing,” Nelse replied, sharply. “If it were of the same
power you seem to think, there would have been no need of us.”

“Dere’s some tings it carn’t do, ob course; but when you sees it I’se
suah you’se gwine ter fall right down in ’sprise.”

“Then why didn’t you show it to those fellows when they caught you, an’
saved us all this trouble.”

“I hadn’t de time, honey. Dey done cum so quick I couldn’t mo’n wink
afore de ropes was woun’ all ober me.”

“You managed to make considerable noise, just the same.”

“Dat’s wha’ I’se boun’ ter do so’s you’se would hyar me.”

“There’s no use arguin’ with the old fool,” Jenkins said, impatiently.
“We’ve got to get back to the shaft, an’ if we don’t move mighty lively
the whole crowd will be down on us.”

Even in the face of their danger the boys had allowed their thoughts to
be occupied with the cook to the exclusion of everything else, and now,
as they gazed toward the fire, it could be seen that the blacks were
making ready for a regular battle.

The repulsive-looking old men had come from the cave, and were now
addressing their followers, probably for the purpose of inciting them
to fight, and the more courageous had already advanced toward the
thicket, as if ready to wreak vengeance.

Four were receiving considerable attention as their companions bound
up the wounds inflicted by the revolvers; but none were in such
a dangerous condition but that they could give a good account of
themselves in the chase which would probably ensue, and Jenkins said,
regretfully:

“We oughter been more careful. What they want is a good lesson, an’ if
we’d succeeded in killin’ half a dozen, the rest wouldn’t be so bold.”

“We’ve done mischief enough,” Gil said, with a shudder, “and if we can
get back to the tunnel it is to be hoped they’ll leave us alone.”

“That’s exactly what they don’t intend to do, my boy. See! they are
after us hot foot already!”

It was as Jenkins had said. The entire crowd were beginning to move
down the slope from the cave, and there was no longer any hope of being
allowed to retire peacefully.

“It has turned into a runnin’ fight,” the mate said, as he examined his
revolver. “You fellows must start, an’ I’ll try to hold ’em in check a
little. Then I’ll join you, an’ we’ll work the same game over again.
Andy, can you lead the way to the shaft?”

“I’se able ter do dat much.”

“Then go, and don’t wait for me until I’ve fired three times. After
that I shall come on the best I know how.”

The old man started through the underbrush after assuring himself that
the boys were close behind, and during the next five minutes the three
traveled at a rapid pace without hearing the slightest sound from the
rear.

Then came two shots in succession, and Gil would have stopped but that
the old darky reminded him they should hear another before coming to a
halt, and in less than a minute the third rang out so near at hand that
it seemed as if Jenkins must have been standing close beside them when
he fired.

“Where are you?” Nelse cried, and the mate replied:

“Don’t speak so loud. They are right behind, and our only hope is to
throw them off the scent, or we may not be able to get under cover.”

“Even if we gain the shaft it is only a question of being starved out.”

“Very true; but we can stand considerable hunger an’ thirst before
we’ll come out to be killed.”

Now it was Jenkins who led the way, and he traveled at full speed until
the footsteps of the pursuers could be heard close in the rear, when he
halted.

“Go on, boys; I’ll try to stop ’em once more, an’ on the next tack we
must sight the shaft, or give up all hope of gettin’ back there.”

“Come on, chillun! Don’t stop now when dem debbils are so nigh!” Andy
shouted, and in another instant a cry of terror burst from his lips as
he ran almost into the arms of a black man.

The devotees of voudooism were not so dumb as the mate had fancied, and
instead of following behind, a portion had circled around the party,
thus cutting off the line of the proposed retreat.

“Why don’t you go on?” Jenkins cried, angrily.

“Because they have succeeded in surrounding us,” Gil replied, but by no
means calmly. “It’s a question of fighting, now, whether we want to or
not.”

“Then be careful that every shot tells,” the mate cried, taking no heed
of the fact that in the intense darkness it was impossible to do more
than fire at random.




CHAPTER XXVII. UNDER COVER.


In an instant every one of the fugitives realized that perfect silence
was of the utmost importance in aiding them to ascertain the location
of the enemy, and not one moved or spoke during the minute which
followed the alarming discovery.

Then could be heard the stealthy footsteps of those who were tracking
them to the death, and Jenkins fancied he saw a way out of the
dangerous situation.

Pressing the hand of Nelse, who was nearest, he intimated that the boy
was to follow him, and the latter, in turn, communicated the command by
the same means to Gil and Andy.

The mate’s purpose was to steal off at an angle, and thus avoid the
enemy, who was steadily closing in on them, for a hand-to-hand conflict
was not to be thought of for a single instant, and that was what must
come in a very short time, unless the pursued could escape the net
which was being drawn tighter each moment.

Stealthily the four crept toward the left, advancing slowly but surely
each instant until, just when all began to fancy the plan might be a
success, it was Jenkins’ turn to run plump into the arms of one of the
enemy.

During a few seconds neither of his companions understood why he
halted so suddenly, nor what caused the unusual rustling among the
foliage, and then Gil realized, more by the sense of touch than of
sight, that the mate was putting forth all his strength in a struggle
for the mastery, the loser of which might expect only death.

For an instant it seemed singular that the black did not summon others
to his aid, and then Gil learned that the sailor had grasped his
adversary by the throat, thus preventing him from making any outcry.

Once this discovery had been made, the only question was as to how
the mate might be assisted, and Gil could think of no way, except
to seize the man by the legs, which he did with such suddenness and
strength that the fellow was hurled to the ground, his head striking an
uncovered root a resounding thump that deprived him of consciousness.

Now was the time to continue the flight, for every second was precious,
and the little party pushed on through the underbrush at a rate of
speed that promised to give them a decided advantage over possible
pursuers.

At the best pace each ran, Jenkins leading the way, the others
following in single file, each grasping the clothing of the one in
advance that they might not be separated. The blows received by coming
in contact with the low-hanging branches were not noticed in this race
for life, nor did any heed the dangers that might be encountered by a
misstep, or a mistake as to the course; but all pressed on literally
for dear life, and when twenty minutes had passed Jenkins paused at the
mouth of the shaft.

Not a sound could be heard to betoken that the enemy were in pursuit,
and the mate was on the point of whispering to the sailors to pass up
the rope, when Gil said:

“Here it is, made fast to the tree as when we left.”

“And they were so crazy about the treasure that it wasn’t thought worth
while to look out for safety. It would have been a nice mess, if those
imps had come here ahead of us, an’ taken a notion to find the meaning
of such a ladder.”

“Never mind that now,” Gil said, soothingly, as he saw that the mate
was likely to linger too long over this neglect of duty. “Let’s get
below first, and talk about what should have been done afterward.”

“Go down; I’ll wait until you are at the bottom, so’s to make sure the
black villains haven’t yet discovered our hiding-place.”

Gil swung himself over the edge, and allowed the rope to slip slowly
through his hands until he reached the bottom.

Neither of the two men came to ask the result of the foray, and he
thought with surprise that they must be sleeping.

It was necessary every member of the party should be on the alert, and
he went into the tunnel to awaken them, feeling around with his hands.

Nothing could be found. It was as if the place had been abandoned.
Pressing farther in he continued the blind search, but without success,
and finally the truth of the matter flashed upon him. Running to the
shaft, arriving there just as Jenkins descended, the others having
reached the bottom in safety, he said, excitedly:

“The sailors have gone to help us, and now I suppose we ought to start
out to find them, though it seems like advertising our whereabouts to
the enemy.”

“Do you mean that neither of the fellows are here?” Jenkins asked, in
surprise.

“Not unless they are in the treasure chamber. I went up the tunnel as
far as I dared without a light, and found it empty. I suppose they
thought we were getting the worst of it when the firing was heard, and
wanted to help.”

“Not a bit of it,” the mate said, angrily. “They’ve been overhaulin’
the treasure; taken all they could find, an’ now propose to give us the
slip.”

“It doesn’t seem reasonable they would run so many risks just for a
little money.”

“The chances are that they’ve found a good deal, and rather than
divide, or be contented with what the captain might choose to give
them, have parted company with us.”

“That seems like suicide, for they can’t show themselves when father
arrives without giving up what has been carried away.”

“Most likely they count on stealin’ a boat from the blacks, an’ gettin’
to the mainland; but they’ll find that a mighty slim chance. I wish I
had hold of the sneaks for a minute, I’d show them what it means to
play such a trick.”

“Don’t bother your head about it. We are well rid of men who will act
like that.”

“But they’ve made way with all the treasure you discovered, most
likely,” and in his anger Jenkins spoke incautiously loud.

“What of it? The chances are neither they nor we can leave the island
with it, and our lives are more precious than all the pirates’ hoards
that were ever buried.”

The mate failed to look at the matter in such a philosophical light,
and he would have continued to give way to his anger in unmeasured
terms, if a noise from the entrance had not warned him to be silent.

Animated by the same thought, each member of the party crept to the
edge of the shaft, and there the hum of voices proclaimed that the
secret of their hiding-place had been discovered.

“We’re under cover now, for a fact,” Jenkins said, grimly, as the sound
of footsteps told that the enemy were moving to and fro, evidently for
the purpose of examining the surroundings, “and the worst of it is that
we’re reg’larly shut in till the captain comes back, for I’ll guarantee
that crowd don’t leave while we are down here alive.”

“Then the sailors are better off than we, and have a good chance to get
hold of the boats.”

“It ain’t likely these imps are so careless as to leave the crafts
where anybody can get them, an’ we shall have to wait till mornin’
before knowin’ who’s in the best condition. We’ll have a few oysters,
an’ then try to get a little sleep, for there’s no danger of an attack
between now an’ daylight.”

“I couldn’t close my eyes a single minute while that crowd is waiting
around to kill us,” Nelse said, with a shudder.

“Don’t be so sure, lad; you’ll get used to it in a little while, an’
the need for sleep will come mighty strong before morning.”

Nelse was positive Jenkins spoke at random, and he also thought he
couldn’t eat anything under the circumstances; but when his companions
attacked the oysters he succeeded in swallowing quite as many as did
Gil, and even Andy made a hearty supper.

It was no longer possible to hear any noise from around the mouth of
the shaft; but the besieged knew beyond a doubt that the enemy were
still there, and, acting upon the mate’s suggestion, all hands moved a
short distance inside the tunnel, where they could talk without danger
of being overheard.

As a matter of course, every one was anxious to hear the story of
Andy’s adventures, and he was able to tell it in a very few words.

After refusing to enter the tunnel with the remainder of the party, the
old man had made his way toward the interior of the island, hoping to
find a hiding-place in some of the trees, and succeeded only in losing
his way.

After walking nearly an hour, he found himself in sight of the big cave
where the blacks were assembled in full force, and this so frightened
him that he thought only of trying to find his comrades. To that end he
struck out in the direction where he supposed the shaft to be located,
and was within a few yards of the desired spot when he was seized by
five men.

From that moment until the revolvers were discharged, Andy had no hope
anything could be done to aid him, and, losing faith for the first
time in his mysterious charm, prepared for death.

It was evident from the manner of telling the story that he did not
care to go into the details, after having brought the trouble all on
himself, and a remark made by Gil relative to the treasure-chamber gave
him a good excuse for changing the topic of conversation.

“Am it sure dem men took all de gol’ dere was in de hole?” he asked,
and Nelse said, with some slight show of enthusiasm:

“What’s to prevent us from finding out exactly the condition of
affairs? We’ve got to stay here, and an examination of the place will
serve to make the time pass more quickly.”

“Perhaps we might be needed here suddenly,” Gil suggested; but Jenkins
said, decidedly:

“I’ll guarantee there’ll be nothin’ goin’ on in this part of the island
till sunrise, so if you feel disposed to have a look at the place after
them scoundrels have got away with the treasure, there’s nothing to
prevent.”

“Somebody will have to help us down. I wouldn’t want to try to lower
Nelse alone.”

“Andy can attend to that part of the business. Let him stand by the
rope, an’, in case anything should happen which ain’t probable, I can
pass the word to him.”

“Is yer gwine ter keep right on lookin’ fur de pirates’ gol’?” the old
man asked, in evident alarm.

“Yes, we want to see if the men have left any.”

“Den I stays right hyar. We’se done had trubble enuff ’bout dat ar’
money, an’ I wants ter keep ’way frum it.”

It was in vain that the boys and Jenkins alternately coaxed and
scolded; the old fellow positively refused to so much as take a single
step into the tunnel, and it seemed as if the investigations would
necessarily be postponed until a more convenient season.




CHAPTER XXVIII. A SECOND ALARM.


The old darky’s superstitious fears sometimes resembled stubbornness,
as in this particular case, and Gil, after exhausting his powers of
persuasion without effect, said impatiently:

“It’s mighty strange that you’re always afraid when there’s something
on hand in the shape of work.”

“Cummin’ to dis yere islan’ wasn’ none ob my fixin’, an’ ef de captin
would er lef’ me I’d done been gone outer de yacht afore she got pas’
New York Harbor, kase I knowed wha’ was goin’ ter happen,” and then
Andy relapsed into moody silence.

The fact that they could not examine the treasure-chamber caused the
boys the most intense desire to do so, and finally Nelse suggested that
they try it alone.

“I’ll contrive to lower you down, Gil, an’ Mr. Jenkins can come into
the tunnel long enough to help pull you out.”

“I’ve got a better plan than that,” the mate said, suddenly, as a
happy thought occurred to him. “Andy shall stay here to listen for the
blacks, an’ I’ll bear a hand. After you’ve been there long enough I can
come after you.”

“I’se willin’ to stan’ watch ef all hands wants ter go,” Andy added,
gruffly, and thus the matter was settled, although it would be
necessary for Jenkins to remain in the tunnel.

The old darky seated himself with his back against the side of the
shaft, a very dangerous position if any of the enemy should descend
quickly, and the others commenced operations.

The torches were found in the tunnel where they had been dropped when
Andy’s cry for help was heard, and, as he ignited one, Jenkins said:

“Now have a good look around, boys, an’ make sure them thieves didn’t
leave anything behind.”

“Perhaps there was nothing but the diamonds in the hole,” Nelse
suggested.

“I don’t allow pirates would go to the trouble of diggin’ sich a place
for the sake of hidin’ a little thing like that. Have you still got
them safe, Gil?”

“Trust me for that. Even while we were stealing up on the enemy, I kept
feeling in my pocket to make sure they couldn’t get lost.”

“I allow there’s more than enough in them ’ere stones to pay for the
_Day Dream_, an’ leave some over to tassel our handkerchiefs with. Now,
are you ready?”

While they were speaking, Jenkins had been uncoiling the rope, and
began to fasten one end under Gil’s arms as he spoke.

Then, lifting the boy clear from the ground, he let him drop slowly to
the bottom with the torch in his hand.

The same operation was repeated with Nelse, and the two had ample
opportunity to examine the subterranean chamber.

It had been built with exceeding care. The sides, which were cut in a
coral ledge, as was the entire excavation, had been chiseled smooth, an
operation which must have required no slight amount of time, and in the
roof were what appeared to be two small apertures for the escape of air.

These details, however, were not noted by the boys until they had been
in the cavern some time. Their first, and, in fact, only thought was of
the supposed treasure.

The large amount of earth which had fallen when Gil was precipitated
into the chamber, covered one end of the apartment entirely, and the
fact of this having been thrown around considerably told that it had
been overhauled to a considerable extent since Gil was drawn up, while
the fragments of what he believed to be a box were scattered in every
direction.

“There’s no question but that the men have been here,” Nelse said,
sufficiently loud for Jenkins, who was lying over the aperture in such
a manner that he could both hear and see, to distinguish the words.

“Of course they have,” the mate replied, angrily, “an’ that’s why they
wouldn’t come with us to help Andy. Do you see anything?”

“Nothing more than this pile of dirt,” Gil replied. “If the spade
is in the shaft we might throw it all over, an’ make sure they got
everything.”

“That’s a good idea. Wait a minute an’ I’ll fetch it.”

Jenkins’ face disappeared from the aperture, and while he was absent
the boys had a good opportunity to survey the singular place. In
addition to what has already been spoken of, they noted with no small
degree of surprise, that the remains of a stone stairway occupied one
corner of the chamber, and immediately above it was a portion of a
wooden hatch or trapdoor set in the earth by iron bands.

It was directly in the center of this, where the wood had decayed, that
Gil fell, and the wonder was that he did not strike on the steps, in
which case the mishap might have had a more unpleasant ending.

“All I can say is that the pirates must have had a lot of spare time on
their hands, if they went to all the trouble necessary to make a place
like this just to bury their treasure, when it would have been safer
buried in the earth where a fellow couldn’t fall through by mistake, as
you did,” Nelse said, laughingly. “It looks as if some one had the idea
of living here.”

Before Gil could reply Jenkins arrived with the spade, and he said, as
the implement was dropped on the loose earth:

“Better make a thorough search, boys, an’ if you think the work is
likely to be too hard, come back, an’ I’ll go down.”

“We’ll attend to it. It can’t take such a very long time to get at the
bottom,” Gil replied, as he began the task.

During five minutes of rapid work nothing was disclosed; but at the
end of that time Gil unearthed a bench which had been crushed by the
falling earth, and after that the discoveries came thick and fast.

Fragments of chairs, a mass of decaying matter which appeared to have
been wearing apparel, rusty cooking implements, and, finally, in one
corner, a low writing desk was found.

As the last-mentioned article was unearthed the boys gave vent to a cry
of triumph, and Gil shouted excitedly:

“Here’s where we shall find the gold that the sailors overlooked.”

“I reckon you’re makin’ a mistake about that, my boy,” Jenkins replied,
in a thoughtful tone. “It looks to me as if this place was used to live
in, an’ most likely what treasure the people had who built the place
was in the chest you fell on. If there were diamonds in it, the gold
was there to a dead certainty, an’ we shan’t see anything more in the
way of valuables.”

“It won’t take long to find out what is in here,” and Gil struck
the ancient desk a heavy blow with the spade, causing it to fall in
fragments.

At this instant the torch was extinguished, the wood having been
consumed, and the eager explorers were forced to wait until Jenkins
could make and send down another.

Now they searched carefully among the fragments, and the first article
found was a metal casket covered with rust, and securely locked.

“Here’s what we want!” Gil cried, triumphantly, as he held it above
his head that the mate might have a full view. “When this is opened we
shall see a pile of gold!”

“It doesn’t appear to be very heavy.”

“You’re right. I never thought of that,” was the reply, in a tone of
disappointment, and Gil tried in vain to open the box by striking it
with the spade.

“Use this!” and Jenkins threw down one of the hatchets.

Even with such an effective implement it was not an easy matter to
break the casket; but the metal finally yielded after repeated blows,
and the boys gazed at the exposed contents in dismay.

Instead of treasure, they had unearthed nothing more than a lot of
time-stained documents and Gil was about to throw them away when
Jenkins called sharply:

“Pass them up here. We’ll have a look at the writin’ first, an’ then’ll
be plenty of time to say they are worth nothing. What else was there in
the desk?”

Again the boys resumed the search; but it seemed as if all the
important contents of the chamber had been exposed to view.

Several tiny vials; some curious instruments, which might once have
belonged to a surgeon, and a package of quills for pens, comprised the
entire list of articles.

The loose earth had been examined thoroughly, and Gil said with a sigh
of disappointment:

“There’s no reason why we should stay here any longer. It’s too hot
down here for comfort, and we can look at the papers up above where
there’s more air.”

“All right, here’s the rope. Send the iron box first, an’ then I’ll
pull you out.”

Five minutes later the boys were in the tunnel, and since there could
be no question but that the sailors had succeeded in getting the
greater portion of the treasure, the contents of the casket attracted
considerable attention.

“Let’s go up a long bit where there’s no danger the light of the
torch can be noticed from the shaft, an’ see what’s written on all
that paper,” Gil suggested, and Jenkins ran back to tell Andy of the
change of position before following the boys to a point within twenty
or thirty feet from the stone door which had been discovered some time
previous.

Here the three seated themselves on the ground, and the mate was about
to take the yellow documents from their long resting-place, when the
torch was suddenly extinguished without apparent cause.

Nelse was on the point of making some laughing remark, when he felt the
mate’s hand pressed firmly over his mouth, and at the same instant a
draught of air swept down the passage as if a vent had suddenly been
opened.

Motioning for the boys to follow his example, Jenkins rose to his feet,
and as he did so it was possible to see a tiny thread of light from the
end of the tunnel, where, a moment previous, had been only the most
profound darkness.

There was no need now to speculate as to why the torch had been
extinguished.

The blacks had discovered, even if they did not know it before, that
the cave communicated with the tunnel, and were about to creep upon
the white party, hoping to take them by surprise.

The supreme moment had come, and the three who stood in that gloomy
place listening for the sounds which should tell that the enemy was
advancing, knew it was to be a struggle to the finish.




CHAPTER XXIX. IN THE TUNNEL.


During several moments Jenkins remained motionless, as if trying to
decide what course to pursue, and the boys bent forward in their
efforts to hear the first sound which should come from the direction of
that ray of light; but nothing broke the almost profound silence, save
their own labored breathing.

“They are goin’ to take plenty of time about it, an’ we’ll do the
same,” Jenkins whispered, cautiously, with his mouth close to Gil’s
ear. “The idiots think the light don’t show through, an’ are tryin’ to
find out if we’re in the tunnel.”

“Well, what’s to be done? We can’t stand here till they come.”

“Take off your shoes, an’ we’ll steal down to the shaft. We mustn’t
make a stand here, for it ain’t certain a lot of ’em won’t come in from
the outside at the same time.”

In their stockinged feet the three crept softly down the passage,
hugging the left side to avoid being precipitated into the excavation,
until they arrived at the point where Andy, clutching firmly the
“charm” on his bosom, was keeping watch.

In reply to Jenkins’ whispered questions, he declared that nothing
larger than a night bird had moved in the vicinity, and on being told
of what was occurring at the opposite end of the tunnel, would have
leaped to his feet with a cry of alarm but for the firm hold the mate
had upon him.

“Sit still, an keep your wits about you while I creep back a short
distance,” the latter whispered. “If you make a noise, or try to kick
up any bobbery because you don’t like our way of managin’ things, I’ll
shoot you as quick as I would one of them voudoo-dancin’ black men.”

This threat was sufficient to reduce Andy to a state of complete
submission; but it destroyed his usefulness as a watcher, for he was no
longer in a frame of mind where he could distinguish between a genuine
noise and his own imagination.

“Be ready to shoot the first heathen who shows his head,” the mate said
to Gil, and then he disappeared in the tunnel.

It was useless to expect any assistance from Andy, and the boys stood
at the foot of the shaft listening intently, with their revolvers ready
for use; but nothing save the sighing of the night wind among the
foliage came to their ears.

The mate moved as noiselessly as a shadow, and the silence was almost
terrifying.

The minutes passed like hours, fearing as the boys did that each
instant would come the sounds of conflict, proclaiming that they must
begin the struggle for life, and fully half-an-hour had passed before
Jenkins appeared, saying in a low, hurried tone, as he stood beside Gil
and Nelse:

“They have started. I counted six before the door was closed, an’
they’ll be here in about five minutes. Our best plan is to hug the wall
of the shaft close by the entrance to the tunnel, an’ wait till they
are at close range, when every shot will count.”

“We’ll do whatever you think best,” Gil replied, nervously, and the
mate continued:

“We can’t fight very long with the small number of cartridges, so each
one must bring down a man. If the fellows from the top join in, as I
reckon they’re bound to do, keep far enough inside to prevent them from
seeing the flash of the powder, an’ take to your hatchets when the
last shot has been fired. It’s better to die here fightin’ than allow
ourselves to be taken prisoners for their pleasure.”

“We’ll do our share,” Gil said, “and now I shan’t hesitate to try to
kill a human being.”

“It’s your life or theirs, an’ you’d be foolish to have any scruples
now. I’ve brought the iron box here in case there should be a chance of
gettin’ out of this place; but I don’t s’pose we’ll have any call for
it, because there are too many blacks for us to get the best of in a
fair fight.”

Jenkins ceased speaking very suddenly, for at that moment a rustling of
the leaves was heard from the top of the shaft, and all expected the
onslaught would be made at once.

Even Andy understood it was a question of fighting, and that his charm
would not avail him at such a time, therefore he joined the defenders,
although he had no weapon.

One, two, three minutes passed, and to the boys it seemed as if every
drop of blood in their bodies was literally boiling with excitement.
Their mouths became parched, and each tried in vain to moisten his
burning lips, as he mentally braced himself for the coming struggle.

The suspense was worse than reality, and only with the greatest
difficulty could Gil prevent himself from shrieking to break the
awful silence. Five minutes more passed, and it seemed as if fully
half-an-hour must have elapsed when the little party were absolutely
electrified by hearing a blood-curdling cry from the forest, which was
echoed and re-echoed by the trees until one could have sworn a hundred
men were in their last agonies.

Almost at the same instant the sound of footsteps came from the tunnel,
and before the boys could draw their weapons, it was succeeded by a cry
of distress from a dozen throats.

Then all was still once more.

Nelse turned toward Jenkins as if to ask whether this had simply been
a trick of the imagination, and then came a cry of terror from the
tunnel, repeated again and again until the air was filled with the
hideous noise.

What it could mean no one knew, and as Andy cowered in mortal terror
against the side of the shaft, Jenkins saw a human form outlined upon
the lighter darkness of the opening.

Raising his revolver he fired, and a heavy body fell to the ground
almost at their feet.

“What is the matter?” Gil asked, unable longer to remain silent.

“I’m blest if I know. Anyhow, here’s one of the villains, an’, what’s
worse, he ain’t dead.”

Again a tumult in the tunnel was heard, and Nelse cried:

“The fellows who were trying to surprise us have fallen into the
underground chamber. So much is certain; but what’s the meaning of
that?” and he stopped for an instant as the shrieks from the forest
rang out again in such a tone of agony there could no longer be any
question that a human soul was being sent to its final account.

The terrifying cries died away in the distance, even as the little
party listened, and once more silence reigned, save when the wounded
mass of humanity gave vent to a groan.

Unless one believed in voudooism as did Andy, everything was
incomprehensible, and even the old darky could think of no satisfactory
explanation just at this moment, for he cowered close to the others,
shaking like one in an ague fit, and clutching with the strength of
despair at the mysterious “something” concealed beneath his shirt.

One, two, three minutes more passed, and then Jenkins said, with a
long-drawn breath:

“I can’t stand this sort of thing any longer, boys. We’re bound to
find out what’s been goin’ on, an’ the facts can’t be any worse than a
fellow’s imagination as he stands here shiverin’.”

The boys would have followed him as he went into the tunnel, but he
prevented them by saying:

“Stay here, an’ keep a mighty sharp watch. Nobody knows but that all
this yellin’ was done to throw us off our guard.”

“I’m certain those noises couldn’t have been made for effect, an’
you’ll find a whole crowd in the place where the diamonds came from,”
Nelse replied, in a decided tone.

“Then all the more reason why some one should be there to prevent them
from crawlin’ out. I can take care of a good many, if they’re in that
trap; but we are bound to watch out for all the chances.”

Jenkins was so reckless as to light a match before he was more than a
dozen feet inside the tunnel, and a moment after the boys saw a glow,
telling that he had ignited one of the torches.

From the outside not a sound came, and in a few seconds the boys heard
the mate’s cheery cry:

“You were right, Nelse. The whole boilin’ of ’em are in here like rats,
an’ believe I’m goin’ to kill ’em.”

“Can you see them?” Gil asked, in surprise.

“Of course I can, as well as if the whole lot were on exhibition in
a dime museum. One of you come here an take a peep, for there’s no
question now but that some of their plans have gone wrong.”

Nelse ran into the tunnel in response to this invitation, and on
reaching the hole saw seven black forms crouching at the bottom in
deepest terror, while Jenkins was amusing himself by walking around
the edge of the excavation throwing the light on the huddling mass,
and threatening the poor wretches with what he proposed doing when it
should be convenient.

“Do you think it is just safe to stand here while more of the party
can jump in on you by the same way these came?” Nelse asked, and this
question put a very sudden end to the mate’s sport.

“Wait while I have a look around,” he said, as he handed the torch to
the boy and disappeared in the darkness.

Before Nelse could explain the cause of his delay to Gil, the mate
returned, saying, in a tone of satisfaction:

“They’ve shut the door tight, to keep us out in case these fellows
failed, I reckon, an’ it won’t be a bad idea for me to keep watch there
while you an’ Gil divide the work here. We must stop any nonsense at
the beginnin’, an’ then they can’t get the upper hands of us.”

“Is there a real necessity of watching this crowd?”

“Of course; otherwise they could soon manage to wriggle out by climbin’
on each other’s shoulders. Stand by and shoot the first who rises to
his feet,” Jenkins replied, and then he added, in a stern tone to the
trembling blacks, as if believing they could understand him: “Don’t you
so much as move, or we’ll kill the whole boilin’ the same as we would
mosquitoes. Lay down, an’ the first one who raises his head shall serve
as an example for the rest.”

It was evident that the fellows understood the purport of his words,
for they crouched yet lower, and he added to Nelse:

“Don’t hesitate to shoot if they make any show of tryin’ to get out,
for our lives depend upon holdin’ the whole crowd.”

“You ought to tell Gil where I am.”

“He’s got sense enough to know that at such a time as this he must
remain at his post, so do as I tell you, an’ don’t take your eyes off
the gang for a single minute.”




CHAPTER XXX. THE STORY.


Nelse did as he was bidden; but while standing at the edge of the
excavation holding the torch in one hand and his revolver in the other,
he could not fail to realize how quickly the tables might be turned if
the blacks should make a combined dash.

That which held them in subjection was the fact that the walls of the
underground chamber were so high they could not gain the floor of the
tunnel without climbing on each other’s shoulders, and while this was
being done the sentinel would have ample opportunity to shoot with
reasonable accuracy of aim.

Meanwhile Gil was straining his ears for the repetition of that fearful
noise which had literally caused the blood to chill in his veins, and
Andy remained crouching within the shadow of the tunnel busily engaged
in executing a series of wonderful contortions evidently intended as an
incantation to weaken the power of the voudoo worshipers.

During fully half an hour matters remained in this condition, not a
sound save the usual night noises of the forest breaking the silence,
and then the old darky, his alleged spell having been wrought, came
toward Gil as he said:

“I’se gwine ter take my trick at standin’ watch, an’ you’se kin fin’ de
odders.”

“It won’t take much hunting to do that, for I reckon they are guarding
the other end of the tunnel; but, if you can attend to matters here for
a while, I’ll be glad to see how things are getting on.”

“I’se done gone fixed myself,” was the grave reply, and Gil naturally
came to the conclusion that the “fixing” was neither more nor less than
those wonderful contortions in which the old darky had been indulging.

Nelse was more than pleased at seeing his friend, for the mental strain
of watching over so many of the enemy was beginning to tell upon him,
and, what seemed more important, the torch was nearly consumed.

“Stand here a while and I’ll make another,” he said, glad of any excuse
which should take him from the chamber, with its frightened, cowering
occupants, and Gil readily agreed to shoulder the responsibility.

To recount all that took place on this eventful night would be tedious.
It suffices to say that a strict watch was kept at each point from
which danger might be anticipated, and when morning came every member
of the party felt thoroughly worn out and exhausted.

Jenkins had but little fear an attack would be made during the day,
except it might be from the farther end of the tunnel, and proposed to
run the risk of this by withdrawing the sentinel from that point and
stationing him at the underground chamber, where his duty would be to
stand watch over the entire tunnel.

“In that way we shall all get a chance to sleep, which is what we’re
needin’ mighty bad, an’ I’ll take the first trick. Andy shall stay near
the shaft, an’ you boys are to have a good two-hour snooze.”

“It strikes me that the torches won’t hold out a great while longer,”
Nelse said, as he looked ruefully at the small supply of wood, which
had diminished rapidly since the blacks were caught in the trap.

“We won’t worry about that. Time enough when we’ve used the last one.
The important thing is to get some rest, an’ I want you boys to begin
without delay so’s Andy an’ I can have our turn.”

Despite the fact that they had thought it would be impossible to close
their eyes in slumber, while in a situation of such peril, the boys had
hardly stretched themselves out on the floor of the tunnel before they
were sleeping soundly.

Not until three hours later did either awaken, and then the mate
aroused them with a cheery cry of:

“All hands on deck!”

To their great surprise they saw the shaft comfortably full of black
men, and Jenkins said, in reply to their questions:

“Andy an’ I did that while you were snoring. We found out that the
fellows in the treasure-chamber could understand a kind of lingo he
talks, an’ then we made ’em know what was wanted. We brought ’em up
here one by one, after tyin’ the hands of each with that string-piece
he wore around his waist, an’ now they’re quiet an’ harmless as lambs.
None of ’em dares to wink very hard, an’ we can do all the watchin’ at
this place.”

“Ain’t you afraid they will make a sudden rush?” Nelse asked, thinking
it anything rather than safe to allow the fellows so near.

“Not while their hands are tied, an’ one of us manages to keep awake.
They know what the result will be if any of ’em so much as moves his
head the wrong way, an’ I reckon they’ll stay quiet enough.”

“But what about the door at the other end of the tunnel?”

“I’m takin’ my chances on that ’cause we’ve dug away the earth at the
top of the treasure-chamber, an’ it’ll be a mighty smart darky who can
crawl along there without tumblin’ in, seein’s they can’t afford to
bring a light with ’em. You see, this does away with the trouble about
torches, an’ I’ll admit that I don’t know how we could a-got more when
these were used up. Now, I’m goin’ to take about forty winks. Andy has
been right there for the last hour, so you can turn him out for the
next trick.”

As he lay down, Jenkins motioned toward the mouth of the tunnel, where
the cook was sleeping with his huge mouth opened to its widest extent,
and it seemed to the boys as if the former had but just stretched
himself out when he was aiding Andy in the snoring concert.

Some of the prisoners had so far recovered from their fears as to
be able to indulge in slumber, and those who remained awake were
doing their best to convince the watchers that their intentions were
peaceable.

Although the situation was decidedly improved from what it had been
when the boys lay down, it was yet far from being reassuring, and not
until ten minutes or more had passed did they feel at all comfortable
in mind.

Then Gil said, as he saw the iron casket lying near the entrance, where
Jenkins had placed it for safe keeping:

“I think it’s about time we examined those documents. You keep your
eyes on the fellows, an’ I’ll find out what’s written there.”

“Go ahead; but I don’t believe you’ll have much luck, for most likely
it’s in French or Spanish, an’ we ain’t very well posted in those
languages, although we might have been by studying a little harder.”

“It’s English!” Gil exclaimed, in a tone of satisfaction, as he drew
the stained documents from their long resting-place, and forced to use
the greatest caution in opening them lest the paper, brittle with age,
should be destroyed.

“If you read it, go on, an’ I’ll keep my eyes on this crowd of very
interesting young gentlemen,” Nelse said, as he settled himself into
a more comfortable position for listening, and displayed his revolver
ostentatiously.

“The writing is plain enough, except in places where the ink has faded,
and I reckon I can get through with it, so here goes for the first
sheet.”

“How many are there?”

“Seven or eight; but the most of them appear to be memoranda of
business transactions, for all except the first are covered with
figures. It starts off like a will:

  “I, Nissage Boyer, native of France, and adopted citizen of the
  United States, owner of the finest plantation on the island of Hayti,
  and lessee of the government forest containing the most valuable
  dye-wood, deposit here a memoranda of my possessions in case I should
  never succeed in leaving this place alive, hoping it may fall into
  the hands of my family, who, fortunately, are now safe in New York.

  “During the past year I have done my best to keep out of political
  entanglements; but Soulouque, who capers like a crowned monkey under
  his borrowed name of Faustin I., has laid many traps, some of which I
  have fallen into, and, in order to retain possession of my property,
  and at the same time send my family to a place of safety, I bound
  myself to his falling fortunes. Now, in the year 1857 I find myself
  threatened both by the emperor and insurgents. Trying to serve two
  masters, I have fallen to the ground, and am a fugitive, trusting to
  the fidelity of my slaves, and seeking an opportunity to set sail for
  the United States.

  “Condemned to death by both parties, I should have been executed
  several days ago but for some of my negroes, who aided me to reach
  this island, where I fitted up a place of refuge in the year
  Soulouque declared himself emperor, knowing full well that the evil
  times would soon come, and hoping this might serve as a hiding-place
  for my dear ones. The shaft, the tunnel and the main cave were
  probably built by the buccaneers who settled here in 1702; but the
  voudoo worshipers have made the island their abiding-place so long
  that none of the negroes and few white men care to visit it.

  “Protected by these same voudoo priests, who have always done all in
  their power to frighten their countrymen away from this place, I am
  awaiting the arrival of a fisherman’s vessel which should be here in
  a week at the outside, unless the situation at the capital becomes
  so grave that all the sailing crafts will be seized by the alleged
  emperor or the so-called insurgents. I have succeeded in bringing
  away the most valuable of my personal property, and, in addition, a
  necklace of diamonds for which I sold the contents of a warehouse,
  taking them in exchange, since gold is not readily gotten hold of
  without exciting suspicion that the owner wishes to leave the island.

  “The stones, together with as much money as I have been able to
  secrete, will remain in this subterranean chamber----”

“Look here,” Nelse cried, interrupting Gil, “according to what you’ve
been reading we haven’t found any pirates’ treasure, but something for
which an owner may appear at any moment.”

“That’s just the size of it, and when we give up the diamonds we
sha’n’t be able to account very satisfactorily for what the sailors
stole. Our story will seem rather fishy, I’m afraid; but let’s find out
the balance of this communication, and then we shall know better what
must be done.”

“Are we to give up all hope of coming at the gold which is described by
the chart?”

“I think we may as well own up that it is a failure; but we can tell
after I----”

The conversation was interrupted by a noise from the outside, and,
springing to his feet, Gil went toward the edge of the shaft, arriving
there just as a shower of missiles descended.

Standing near the edge of the shaft as he did, Gil escaped a blow; but
the prisoners were hit freely, and they set up such an outcry as caused
Jenkins and Andy to spring to their feet very suddenly.




CHAPTER XXXI. AN OPPORTUNE ARRIVAL.


It was several seconds before the mate understood what had happened,
and then, realizing that the enemy was making an attack, he shouted as
he darted into the tunnel:

“Keep your eyes open, boys, for it’s certain they’ll try to take us
from both sides at the same time.”

“I reckon you and I had better hold on here,” Gil said to Nelse.
“There’s mighty little use rushing into a place where you can’t see a
thing, and unless we look sharp the whole crowd will be in from this
end.”

Andy remained motionless, and for this he could not be blamed very
severely, since he had no weapons with which to defend himself;
therefore he would only be in the way of the others in case a
hand-to-hand fight ensued.

Stones, fragments of trees, and even earth were thrown in from the top
of the shaft, the enemy remaining concealed from the view of those at
the bottom meanwhile, until the prisoners succeeded in making their
friends understand that no damage was being done to the white party,
and then the attack ceased at this point.

From the tunnel the boys could hear a medley of sounds; but since there
was no report of firearms they rightly concluded that the danger was
not sufficiently great to warrant Jenkins in making his presence known.

“What is going on in there?” Gil shouted, after five minutes passed and
the din had not subsided.

“The whole boilin’ of ’em have struck the trap, an’ are flounderin’
around in great style,” the mate replied. “Are you all right out there?”

“The blacks can’t do anything without inflicting the most damage on
their friends, and since understanding that fact have been quiet.
There’s nothing to fear here for a while, so if you need one of us I’ll
come.”

“I reckon this end of the fight is takin’ care of itself; but we’re
shut in now, an’ can count on starvin’ or surrender.”

Up to this moment the boys had been so interested in the manuscript
found in the so-called treasure-chamber that they had forgotten both
thirst and hunger; but now they began to realize there was nothing in
the way of provisions, and, what was worse yet, not a drop of water had
been procured.

“I wish he hadn’t said anything about it,” Nelse whispered, “for now I
begin to feel as if I must have a drink.”

“You’ll have to take it out in feeling for a while, because it would be
the height of folly to venture away from this place until father comes.”

“And that may not be for a week.”

“It can’t be helped, unless----”

“Unless what?” Nelse asked, eagerly, as Gil hesitated.

“I fancied for a minute that we might possibly make a trade with these
fellows. How would it do to tell them they might go, if their friends
would bring us water and food?”

“It isn’t probable they’d agree to it.”

“I reckon they are like almost everybody else, and would do a good deal
to save their own lives.”

“That is true, and it couldn’t do any harm to try the scheme, although
I don’t believe it will amount to anything; but it’s only fair Jenkins
should know what we intend to do.”

“Go up the tunnel, and ask him what he thinks of the plan. I’ll stay
here on watch, and if he agrees we can make Andy do the talking.”

Nelse ran into the passage, returning a few moments later, as he said:

“Mr. Jenkins is willing we should try to make the trade; but he don’t
believe it can be done.”

“How are things in there?”

“The fellows tumbled into the hole; but there were so many that all but
two managed to get out, and the chances are they’ll be more careful in
the future.”

“Does Jenkins think there will be another attack?”

“He says they’re bound to starve us out, for it must be known how
easily that can be done.”

“Is he holding the two who are in the hole?”

“There’s no need for him to do anything, since the fellows can’t get
out, an’ we’ve got such a small number of cartridges that it would be
foolish to shoot at men who are unable to do any mischief.”

“Then there’s no reason why we shouldn’t try my plan. Here, Andy, talk
to these fellows.”

The old darky came forward very unwillingly, and Gil explained the
offer he wanted to make.

“I’se boun’ to tell ’em, honey; but it won’t do the leastest mite ob
good.”

“Go ahead, and we’ll soon find out what they think of it. At all
events, there’ll be no great amount of harm done.”

Andy did as he was bidden, and after a long conversation, during which
it seemed as if both the interpreter and the prisoners had considerable
difficulty in understanding what was said, the blacks hailed those on
the outside.

Then no slight amount of talking ensued, the men on the surface keeping
themselves securely hidden, and at the close Andy was called upon once
more to learn the result of the interview.

“Dey say how dey ain’ got anything to do dis yere bizziness,” the old
man replied, after a painful effort to understand the prisoners; “but
some ob de gang am gone to fin’ out ef it kin be fixed.”

“You won’t get any water, that I’ll guarantee,” Jenkins said, as he
emerged from the tunnel. “They have gone to talk with the old men, an’
them fellers ain’t sich fools as not to know it’ll only be necessary to
wait twenty-four hours before our jig is up.”

“Why did you leave the tunnel?” Gil asked, in surprise.

“Because there’s no use in staying there any longer. They’ve given up
tryin’ to come in by that way, an’ in a few minutes the bosses of this
’ere fun will know jest how we’re situated.”

“Then you believe I did wrong in proposing to make the trade?”

“No, I don’t. It can make mighty little difference to us just now, an’
there was no harm to try.”

During the next five minutes the little party remained in almost
perfect silence, each one thinking over the situation until all
understood how futile would be their struggles unless Captain Mansfield
returned very shortly, and then came a hail from the outside, which was
answered by one of the prisoners.

A short conversation ensued, and when it was ended Andy stepped forward
to act as interpreter.

One of the prisoners spoke at some length, and then the old darky said,
hesitatingly:

“Dey says ef we’se willin’ for to come out as prisoners dey’ll gib us
all we’se wants; but dere won’t be any water sent down hyar. Ef you’se
gwine ter make any bargain, Marse Jenkins, don’ koun’ me in, kase I
knows wha’ dese fellers am boun’ ter do, ef dey gits de chance.”

“Don’t you worry, Andy, we haven’t the slightest idea of acceptin’ any
such temptin’ offer. Tell that feller to say to the others we’re goin’
to stay right where we are, an’ some of this crowd will be sorry before
the row is ended.”

“Say that if any attack is made on us we shall feel obliged to defend
ourselves by shooting the prisoners,” Gil added, hoping the threat
might frighten the leaders; but by no means intending to carry it into
execution.

The old darky did as he was bidden, and during the next five minutes a
most exciting conversation followed between those above and the ones
below; but it finally ceased, and Andy seated himself in the tunnel
once more, this time taking good care to keep well out of range, as he
said:

“Dat ends de tork, an’ now dey’s countin’ on windin’ dis yere bizziness
up mighty quick.”

“Do you know what they mean to do?” Jenkins asked.

“Nebber a word; but one ob de rascals said dey’d hab us outer hyar
right soon.”

“They had better begin now, for we shall need a pile of drivin’ before
agreein’ to give ourselves up to sich a gang,” Jenkins said, as he
flourished his revolver; but the look on his face belied the words, for
he understood only too well how soon the struggle must be ended, and
had no hope Captain Mansfield could return in time to aid them.

The hour which followed was passed almost in perfect silence. Each
member of the party had bitter food for reflection, and all knew how
soon they would be overpowered in case the enemy made a vigorous attack.

The one question which troubled them all was as to which quarter the
next move might be expected from, and the boys were quite certain
the blacks would confine themselves to the tunnel, since there they
could at least enter without exposing themselves to the fire from the
revolvers.

“I believe they’ll do----”

Gil ceased speaking very suddenly as a thin thread of blue smoke came
curling down the passage, and his eyes involuntarily sought Jenkins’.

“That’s the size of it,” the mate exclaimed, as he leaped to his feet.
“They’ve hit on a plan that’ll do us up in a little while without our
bein’ able to stop it.”

“You mean they’re going to smoke us out?”

“Of course; can’t you see the plan has already been begun? We shall
have to stay in the shaft, an’ from the top they’ll accomplish their
work regardless of what we may do to the prisoners.”

Even while Jenkins was speaking the smoke increased in volume, and
before five minutes passed all the party were standing at the entrance
of the tunnel trying to free their eyes and lungs from the stifling
vapor.

“There they come,” Nelse cried, and at that instant half-a-dozen
spearlike clubs were thrown, two of them striking so near Jenkins that
the sleeve of his coat was torn into shreds.

Without stopping to think that they might need the cartridges more at
some future time, Gil discharged two barrels of his revolver at random,
and in reply came more missiles, one of which knocked Andy senseless.

Both the boys would have sprung to his side, but that the mate
restrained them, as he said, sharply:

“There’s no time to attend to him; we’ve got to look out for ourselves,
an’ it’s time something----”

At that instant a loud cheer, unmistakably from the throats of white
people, was heard, and Jenkins cried, excitedly:

“Here comes the captain! I know that shout; but I’m blest if I
understand how he could have got here so quick. Now we shall see the
imps take to their heels, an’ I’d like to have a chance to help them
along.”

Before he could say anything more, Gil saw his father’s face peering
over the edge of the shaft, and the revulsion of feeling from such a
depth of despair to that of certainty his troubles were at an end,
caused him to reel and relapse into a state of semi-unconsciousness,
which was not very far removed from a veritable fainting spell.




CHAPTER XXXII. THE DEPARTURE.


In the shortest possible space of time the entire situation was changed.

Captain Mansfield was accompanied by half-a-dozen men, all fully armed,
and they at once proceeded to help the little party out of the shaft,
Andy being the first who was sent to the surface.

The old darky revived before he was fairly drawn up, and the fact that
he was no longer in any danger caused him to forget his injuries in the
joyful knowledge.

“How did you get here so soon?” Jenkins asked, after the captain had
welcomed the boys.

“We fell in with a trading schooner, and came directly back, for
somehow I had an idea that you might be in trouble. But where are the
rest of the party?”

Gil told in the fewest words possible of what had happened, and showed
the diamonds in proof, Jenkins adding to the story:

“They’re hangin’ ’round here somewhere, an’ all I ask is the chance to
have it out with them before we leave.”

“You shall have the opportunity, if we fall in with them; but I don’t
propose to stay here any longer than is absolutely necessary. After you
have had something to eat we’ll go on board the schooner, and read the
remainder of the story.”

Gil insisted on releasing the prisoners before starting for the beach,
and the poor wretches manifested the greatest surprise at being allowed
to go free when they had fully expected to be killed. They stopped not
on the order of their going; but rushed through the tunnel regardless
of the smoke, and a few seconds later their outcries told that they had
fallen into the underground chamber for the second time.

“Let them alone,” Jenkins said, with a laugh. “I’ll guarantee they
manage to get out after we leave, an’ it won’t do ’em any harm to
flounder ’round a little while.”

Captain Mansfield was in too much of a hurry to allow the rescued party
to linger very long near the scene of their misadventures; but hurried
them away after the broken casket had been brought from the shaft, much
to the delight of Andy, who said, gleefully, as he clutched firmly the
mysterious “something” beneath his shirt:

“De cham hab done gone worked hissef out at las’ jes’ as I knowed it
would; but dem debbils don’ ketch dis yere nigger ergin, kase I’se
gwine ter stick mighty clus to de vessel arter dis.”

What a relief it was to find themselves in a stanch boat, manned by a
full crew, and heading for a trim-looking schooner. It seemed to the
boys as if the sky had never been so blue, the water so sparkling, nor
the air so balmy as on this day while they were being rowed to the
vessel Captain Mansfield had chartered.

Then how good the water tasted. At another time they might have found
fault with the flavor; but now it seemed simply delicious, and the
boys devoured the hard ship’s biscuit as if they were the lightest and
sweetest of Andy’s productions.

When the little party had refreshed themselves, and were able to
realize that they had really been saved from a horrible death, Captain
Mansfield said, as he took the manuscript from the shattered casket:

“I will see if there is anything here which should be attended to
before we leave, and if not, the schooner shall be gotten under way at
once.”

“You promised to give me a chance at them thieves,” Jenkins said,
quickly.

“You shall have it, never fear, providing the business can be settled
before dark.”

Then the captain turned his attention to the manuscript, and read, in a
low tone, after glancing over that portion which has already been given:

  “The stones, together with as much money as I have been able to
  secrete, will remain in this subterranean chamber in case anything
  should happen to me, and I have no fear the blacks will betray the
  whereabouts of the hiding-place, since they are only too eager to
  invest every portion of the island with mystery.

  “Whether this story will ever be read I know not; but, in case it is
  found, I implore whoever peruses it to cause search to be made for my
  family. The gold and plate will be sufficient to pay all necessary
  expenses, and I pray the diamonds may be given to my wife, together
  with the accompanying memoranda of the property I own in or near the
  capital.”

That completed the story. There was no name signed to it, neither were
there any hints as to how the members of his family might be found; but
Captain Mansfield said, as he assured himself there was nothing more
connected with the unfortunate man’s history in the casket:

“If his wife or children are yet alive, we should be able to trace them
by giving the outlines of this story to the different newspapers.”

“And we shall have no treasure after finding one,” Gil added,
mournfully.

“It should be sufficient to pay you for all the labor and pain, that
you will be able to relieve the wants of those who own the jewels,
providing they are in distress. It is now quite important those sailors
should be overhauled, for they must have carried away a reasonably
large amount of gold, which must be recovered.”

“Shall I go ashore, sir?” Jenkins asked.

“Yes; but come back as soon as possible, for we want to sail while this
wind holds.”

Neither the boys nor Andy cared to accompany the mate; but he had quite
a large following in the crew of the schooner, all of whom were eager
to join in the search.

It had been expected Jenkins would be absent a long while; but, to
the surprise of all, he returned in less than an hour, bringing two
packages in baskets of grass.

“Did you find the men?” Gil cried, impatient to learn the news, and not
willing to wait until the boat came alongside.

“We found where they had been. The screams you heard last night while
the blacks were coming through the tunnel, were their death cries.”

“Have they been killed?” Nelse asked, in tones of horror.

“We discovered their bodies not a hundred yards from the mouth of the
shaft, and in the thicket near by was the stuff they had stolen.”

By this time the boat was alongside, and Jenkins passed over the rail
the remainder of the treasure, consisting of silver plate and gold coin
of considerable value.

“Did you meet any of the blacks?” Captain Mansfield asked.

“No, sir. I wanted to have one more brush with ’em; but you spoke about
bein’ in a hurry, so I thought it wouldn’t pay.”

“And you did quite right. Swing the boat inboard, boys, and we will be
off.”

Half-an-hour later the island looked to Gil and Nelse like nothing more
than a small cloud on the surface of the water, and the venturesome
cruise was really at an end, for before the sun rose again the schooner
arrived at a Cuban port from which a freight steamer was on the eve of
sailing for New York.

The journey home was decidedly uneventful after the many stirring
adventures through which Gil and Nelse had passed, and it is well to
bid them adieu as they greet the loved ones once more.

To-day, if they are reading this story, imperfectly told though it is,
they will be able to verify all which is here set down, and can add for
the information of those who may be interested, that the _Day Dream_ is
afloat. Not the one which was sunk off Pearl Point; but a new and even
more speedy yacht, and she is commanded, as may be imagined, by Job
Jenkins, while the captain of the galley is the same Andrew Jackson
Washington Storts, who wore the mysterious charm which the boys were so
eager to see, and which he still cherishes as something of the utmost
value and power.

Was the real owner of the treasure ever found?

Indeed she was, and never was money more needed than by the unhappy
man’s wife, who was in deepest distress when she chanced to see the
advertisements Captain Mansfield had caused to be inserted in the daily
papers.

The value of the diamonds was sufficient to place her beyond want, in
a pecuniary sense, and both Gil and Nelse are more proud of the gold
watches presented by the old lady in token of her gratitude, than they
could possibly have been, if the venturesome cruise had ended with the
discovery of the buccaneers’ treasure.

       *       *       *       *       *

THE BOYS’ OWN LIBRARY

Handsomely Bound in Cloth. Price, 75 cents per Volume

This series contains the best boys’ books written by the best authors
for boys. It is pre-eminently a library for young people. The stories
are of the bright and sparkling kind, full of adventure and not
overburdened with lengthy descriptions--in fact, just the sort that
must appeal to every healthy boy who is fond of thrilling exploits and
deeds of heroism.

  =Adventures of a Telegraph Boy.= Horatio Alger, Jr.
  =Arthur Helmuth.= Edward S. Ellis
  =Battle and a Boy.= Blanche Willis Howard
  =Boy Boomers.= Gilbert Patten
  =Boy Cattle King.= Gilbert Patten
  =Boy From the West.= Gilbert Patten
  =Boys in the Forecastle.= George H. Coomer
  =Butcher of Cawnpore.= Wm. Murray Graydon
  =Cadet Kit Carey.= Lieut. Lounsberry
  =Captain Carey.= Lieut. Lounsberry
  =Centreboard Jim.= Henry Harrison Lewis
  =Chased Through Norway.= James Otis
  =Check Number 2134.= Edward S. Ellis
  =Commodore Junk.= George Manville Fenn
  =Cruise of the Snowbird.= Gordon Stables
  =Cryptogram.= William Murray Graydon
  =Catmur’s Cave.= Richard Dowling
  =Dean Dunham.= Horatio Alger, Jr.
  =Dick Chiverly.= W. H. G. Kingston
  =Dingo Boys.= George Manville Fenn
  =Don Kirk’s Mine.= Gilbert Patten
  =Ensign Merrill.= Henry Harrison Lewis
  =Eric Dane.= Matthew White, Jr.
  =Erie Train Boy.= Horatio Alger, Jr.
  =Five Hundred Dollar Check.= Horatio Alger, Jr.
  =From Canal Boy to President.= Horatio Alger, Jr.
  =From Farm Boy to Senator.= Horatio Alger, Jr.
  =From Lake to Wilderness.= William Murray Graydon
  =From Powder Monkey to Admiral.= W. H. G. Kingston
  =From Tent to White House.= Edward S. Ellis
  =Gay Dashleigh’s Academy Days.= Arthur Sewell
  =Giant Islanders.= Brooks McCormick
  =Gold of Flat Top Mountain.= Frank H. Converse
  =Golden Magnet.= George Manville Fenn
  =Golden Rock.= Edward S. Ellis
  =Grand Chaco.= George Manville Fenn
  =Guy Hammersley.= Matthew White, Jr.
  =Happy-Go-Lucky Jack.= Frank H. Converse
  =Heir to a Million.= Frank H. Converse
  =How He Won.= Brooks McCormick
  =In Barracks and Wigwam.= William Murray Graydon
  =Inland Waterways.= James Otis
  =In Search of an Unknown Race.= Frank H. Converse
  =In Southern Seas.= Frank H. Converse
  =In the Sunk Lands.= Walter F. Bruns
  =James Braithwaite.= W. H. G. Kingston
  =Joe Nichols.= Alfred Oldfellow
  =Jud and Joe.= Gilbert Patten
  =Kit Carey’s Protege.= Lieut. Lounsberry
  =Land of Mystery.= Edward S. Ellis
  =Lieut. Carey’s Luck.= Lieut. Lounsberry
  =Mark Stanton.= Horatio Alger, Jr.
  =Midshipman Merrill.= Henry Harrison Lewis
  =My Mysterious Fortune.= Matthew White, Jr.
  =Mystery of a Diamond.= Frank H. Converse
  =Nature’s Young Noblemen.= Brooks McCormick
  =Ned Newton.= Horatio Alger, Jr.
  =New York Boy.= Horatio Alger, Jr.
  =Old Man of the Mountain.= Geo. H. Coomer
  =On the Trail of Geronimo.= Edward S. Ellis
  =Perils of the Jungle.= Edward S. Ellis
  =Peter the Whaler.= W. H. G. Kingston
  =Pirate Island.= Harry Collingwood
  =Rajah’s Fortress.= William Murray Graydon
  =Rival Battalions.= Brooks McCormick
  =Silver Ship.= Leon Lewis
  =Spectre Gold.= Headon Hill
  =That Treasure.= Frank H. Converse
  =Tiger Prince.= William Dalton
  =Tom Tracy.= Horatio Alger, Jr.
  =Tour of a Private Car.= Matthew White, Jr.
  =Uncle Nat.= Alfred Oldfellow
  =Unprovoked Mutiny.= James Otis
  =Voyage to the Gold Coast.= Frank H. Converse
  =Walter Griffith.= Horatio Alger, Jr.
  =War Tiger.= William Dalton
  =Way to Success.= Alfred Oldfellow
  =Weathercock.= George Manville Fenn
  =Wheeling for Fortune.= James Otis
  =White Elephant.= William Dalton
  =White King of Africa.= William Murray Graydon
  =White Mustang.= Edward S. Ellis
  =With Boer and Britisher.= William Murray Graydon
  =Won at West Point.= Lieut. Lounsberry
  =Young Acrobat.= Horatio Alger, Jr.
  =Young Editor.= Matthew White, Jr.
  =Young Vagabond.= Z. R. Bennett

Any volume sent, postpaid, upon receipt of price

STREET & SMITH, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK

       *       *       *       *       *

CAMP AND CANOE SERIES

By ST. GEORGE RATHBORNE

“Canoe and Camp-Fire”

In this, the first book in the series, the splendid setting of the
story is in the woods of Maine. A grasping uncle waylays his nephew
in the pine wilderness and endeavors to force him to part with his
birthright. A sturdy chum comes to the rescue just in time, and joins
hands in routing the thieving relative.

“Paddling Under Palmettos”

The boys who play their parts in the second volume in this absorbing
series, are manly, whole-hearted boys, knowing no fear, whether set
upon at midnight while bivouacked around the camp-fire, or plying their
paddles in treacherous currents and menaced by unseen foes on shore.

“The Rival Canoe Boys”

Is the title of the third book in the “Camp and Canoe Series.” It is a
story of mystery, ill-fortune, and perseverance. Two manly boys, of the
lake region, are face to face with an unscrupulous specimen of the dude
type and a villainous guide, who is open for any crime, provided there
are enough dollars back of it.

In Cloth: $1.00 per Volume

_STREET & SMITH_ _238 William Street NEW YORK_

       *       *       *       *       *

The Rockspur Athletic Series

_THE SIX BOOKS IN THIS SERIES ARE THE SORT THAT MUST APPEAL TO EVERY
BOY WHO IS FOND OF OUTDOOR EXERCISE OF WHATEVER KIND_

The Rockspur Nine

Is a base-ball tale of absorbing interest, which must be read not alone
for its story--which is admirable--but also for its many hints on
pitching, catching and batting, that will be found invaluable to the
boy who wishes to shine in the base-ball world.

The Rockspur Eleven

Is, appropriately enough, a story of foot-ball; and it is impossible to
conceive a yarn more fascinating to the healthy boy who feels at his
best in his foot-ball rig.

The Rockspur Rivals

The scenes are those of winter, and most of the action takes place on
the ice. Here, too, there is much useful information in a readable
shape--this time about ice-boats, fancy skating, sleds and skis, and
ice hockey.

Three other books will be added to the Series later on. Their titles
are: “The Rockspur Athletes,” “The Rockspur Crew,” and “The Rockspur
Champions.”

_ELEGANTLY BOUND IN CLOTH $1.00 PER VOLUME_

Street & Smith, 238 William St., N. Y.

       *       *       *       *       *

Ranch and Range Series

_By St. GEORGE RATHBORNE_

There are no more delightful characters in fiction than Karl, the
young cowboy, and Cuthbert Lee, his tenderfoot “pard,” whose strange
adventures are chronicled in the three volumes which comprise this
series.

In “=Sunset Ranch=,” which is the first volume in the “RANCH AND RANGE
SERIES,” Karl succeeds in saving from the clutches of a villainous
gang, Cuthbert’s long-lost cousin, a laughing-eyed maid who has spent
most of her life on the prairie. Fascinating in the extreme are the
descriptions of Cowboy life as it was in its most famous days; of the
grand round-up, range-riding, night “wrangling,” and Indian horse
racing.

The scene changes to a lone dug-out in the pine woods in the second
book of the Series, which is called, “=Chums of the Prairie=.” There is
trouble for the two boys right along from the first chapter, whether it
be facing death in a bear’s den, or brought to bay by the gray terror
of the pine.

Third in the “RANCH AND RANGE SERIES” comes “=The Young Range Riders=,”
in which Karl and Cuthbert invade the land of the Montezumas, and find
fresh adventure on a Mexican ranch.

=In Cloth=, at all booksellers, =$1.00= per volume

Street & Smith, 238 William St., N. Y.

       *       *       *       *       *

THE FRANK MERRIWELL SERIES

School Stories of Absorbing Interest

It is not necessary to introduce the now famous Frank Merriwell to the
American boy. His name, associated as it is with the most marvelous
exploits and heroic deeds, has been known and loved for years by
countless youths on the western continent. This is the first time that
the Frank Merriwell stories have appeared in cloth. The demand for them
in this form grew so clamorous that it was no longer possible to delay
publication. The edition is a handsome one, well illustrated, type good
and large, and the covers are exceptionally fine.

Frank Merriwell’s School Days

This is the title of the first book in the series, and surely never
were schooldays so crowded with fun and incident as those of Frank
Merriwell. Right in the beginning he risks his own life to save a girl
in a battle royal with a mad dog. But, as well as heroism, there is
true sport, as any boy will say who reads about the great baseball game
in which Frank figures.

Frank Merriwell’s Chums

In addition to the good fellows who make life pleasant for Frank
Merriwell in the period covered by No. 1 of the series, we are here
introduced to several others, who keep the ball rolling and distinguish
themselves alongside their hero.

Frank Merriwell’s Foes

Even the best of fellows cannot help making enemies while jealousy
continues to play its part in school life. Frank is all that is manly
and candid, but there are enemies in camp, and he is frequently called
upon to prove his mettle in this the third volume in the series.

_Bound in Cloth. One Dollar._

STREET & SMITH, 238 WILLIAM ST., NEW YORK

       *       *       *       *       *

Transcriber’s Notes:

Lt. James K. Orton was a pen name for James Otis Kaler.

Illustrations have been moved to paragraph breaks near where they are
mentioned.

Punctuation has been made consistent.

Variations in spelling and hyphenation were retained as they appear in
the original publication, except that obvious typographical errors have
been corrected.

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 64070 ***